Skip to main content Accessibility help
×
Hostname: page-component-76fb5796d-2lccl Total loading time: 0 Render date: 2024-04-29T17:33:07.231Z Has data issue: false hasContentIssue false

References

Published online by Cambridge University Press:  04 May 2010

Braj B. Kachru
Affiliation:
University of Illinois, Chicago
Yamuna Kachru
Affiliation:
University of Illinois, Chicago
S. N. Sridhar
Affiliation:
State University of New York, Stony Brook
Get access

Summary

Image of the first page of this content. For PDF version, please use the ‘Save PDF’ preceeding this image.'
Type
Chapter
Information
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Print publication year: 2008

Access options

Get access to the full version of this content by using one of the access options below. (Log in options will check for institutional or personal access. Content may require purchase if you do not have access.)

References

Abbi, Anvita. 1987. Reduplicative Structures in South Asian Languages: A Phenomenon of Linguistic Area. New Delhi: Jawahar Lal Nehru University, Centre of Linguistics and English.Google Scholar
Abbi, Anvita. 1992. Reduplication in South Asian Languages: An Areal, Typological and Historical Study. New Delhi: Allied Publishers Limited.Google Scholar
Abbi, Anvita. 1995a. “Language contact and language restructuring. A case study of tribal languages of Central India,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 116, 175–85.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Abbi, Anvita. 1995b. “Small languages and small language communities,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 116, 175–85.Google Scholar
Abbi, Anvita, R. S. Gupta, and Ravinder Gargesh. 2000. “Acceptance level of Hindi as a pan–Indian language, A pilot survey, ms. The ICSSR Project Report.
Abbott, Freeland. 1968. Islam and Pakistan. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press.Google Scholar
Abidi, S. A. H. 1960. “The influence of Hindi on Indo-Persian literature in the reign of Shah–Jahan (1628–1658),” Indo-Iranica, 13(2), 1–18.Google Scholar
Abidi, S. A. H. 1981. “A scientific study of Indo-Persian is necessary,” Indo-Iranica, 34(1–4), 88–93.Google Scholar
Abidi S. A. H. 1998. “Contribution of the Chishti order to devotional music in India,” in Indo-Persian Cultural Perspectives, edited by Khan, Mohammad A., Gargesh, Ravinder, and Shekhar, Chander. New Delhi: Saud Ahmad Dehlavi, pp. 33–53.Google Scholar
Abidi, S. A. H. 2000. “Ahade vusta meaccent Hindustani tamaddun ke irteqa meaccent faarsi adab ka hissaa” [Contribution of Persian Literature in the Evolution of Indian Culture in Medieval Period], Islam aur Asr–e–Jadid Quarterly, JMI 2000, 51–67.Google Scholar
Agesthialingom, S. and Raja, N. Kumaraswami. 1975. Studies in Early Dravidian Grammars: Proceedings of the Seminar on Early Dravidican Grammars. Annamalainagar, India: Annamalai University, Department of Linguistics.Google Scholar
Agesthialingom, S. and Sakthivel, S.. 1973. A Bibliography of Dravidian Linguistics. Annamalainagar, India: Annamalai University, Department of Linguistics.Google Scholar
Agnihotri, Rama Kant. 1992. “India: Multilingual perspectives,” in Democratically Speaking, edited by Crawhill, N. D.. Capetown: National Language Project, pp. 46–55.Google Scholar
Agnihotri, Rama Kant. 1994. “Campaign-based literacy programmes: The case of the Ambedkar Nagar experiment in Delhi,” in Sustaining Local Literacies, edited by Barton, D.. Special issue of Language and Education, 8, 47–56.Google Scholar
Agnihotri, Rama Kant. 1997. “Sustaining local literacies,” in Encyclopedia of Language and Education, Vol. 2, edited by Edwards, V. and Corson, D.. Dordrecht: Kluwer, pp. 173–80.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Agnihotri, Rama Kant. 2001a. “English in Indian education,” in Language Education in Multilingual India, edited by Daswani, C. J.. New Delhi: United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization, pp. 186–209.Google Scholar
Agnihotri, Rama Kant. 2001b. Half the Battle and a Quarter. CIIL Foundation Day Lectures. Mysore, India: Central Institute of Indian Languages.Google Scholar
Agnihotri, Rama Kant. 2002a. “A farce called literacy,” in Practice and Research in Literacy, edited by Mukherjee, A. and Vasantha, D.. New Delhi: Sage, pp. 29–48.Google Scholar
Agnihotri, Rama Kant. 2002b. “On a pre-partition partition: The question of Hindi–Urdu,” in Pangs of Partition: The Human Dimension, Vol. 2, edited by Settar, S. and Gupta, I. B.. New Delhi: Manohar, pp. 29–46.Google Scholar
Agnihotru, Rama Kant and Khanna, A. L.. 1997. Problematizing English in India. Delhi: Sage India.Google Scholar
Agnihotri, Rama Kant and Sahgal, Anju. 1986. “Is Indian English retroflexed and r-full?,” Indian Journal of Applied Linguistics, 11, 97–108.Google Scholar
Ahmad, Imtiaz (ed.) 1978. Caste and Social Stratification among Muslims in India. New Delhi: Manohar.Google Scholar
Aiyar, L.Ramaswami, V.. 1932. “Tulu prose texts in two dialects,” Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies, 6, 897–931.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Aiyar, L.Ramaswami, V.. 1934–1935. “Semantic divergencies in Indo-Aryan loan-words in South Dravidian,” Journal of Oriental Research (Madras), 8–9.Google Scholar
Aiyar, L.Ramaswami, V.. 1973. “A South Indian (Malayalam) evaluation of Sanskrit t(d) and ṭ(ḍ),” International Journal of Dravidian Linguistics, 2(1), 119–26.Google Scholar
Aklujkar, Ashok. 1972. “Stylistics in the Sanskrit tradition,” in Current Trends in Linguistics (Papers in Linguistics, Monograph Series 2), edited by Kachru, Braj B. and Stahlke, F. W. Herbert. Edmonton, AB and Champaign, IL: Linguistic Research Inc., pp. 1–14.Google Scholar
Aklujkar, Ashok. 2001. “The word is the world: Nondualism in Indian philosophy of language,” Philosophy East & West, 51(4), 452–73.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Alam, M. M. 1983. “Persian influence on Assamese language and literature,” Indo-Iranica, 36(1–4), 160–73.Google Scholar
Alexander, G. P. 1990. “Asian Indians in the San Francisco valley,” unpublished PhD dissertation, San Francisco, CA: Fuller Theological Seminary.
Ali, Ahmed. 1996. English in South Asia: A historical perspective,” in South Asian English: Structure, Use and Users, edited by Baumgardner, Robert J.. Urbana and Chicago, IL: University of Illinois Press, pp. 3–12.Google Scholar
Ali, H. M. T. 1985. “Persian studies in Bengal: Problems and prospects,” Indo-Iranica, 38(1–2), 52–8.Google Scholar
Allardyce, Alexander. 1877. “The Anglo-Indian tongue,” Blackwood's Edinburgh Magazine, 121, 541–51.Google Scholar
Allen, Charles (ed.) 1975. Plain Tales from the Raj. London: Andre Deutsch and the British Broadcasting Corporation.Google Scholar
Allen, David O. 1854. “The state and the prospects of the English language in India,” Journal of the American Orientel Society, 4, 263–75. [Also in Church of Scotland Magazine, March–June 1836.]Google Scholar
Alleyne, Mervyn C. 1971. “Acculturation and the cultural matrix of creolization,” in Pidginization and Creolization of Languages, edited by Hymes, Dell. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 169–86.Google Scholar
Alper, H. P. 1989. Mantra. Albany, NY: The State University of New York Press.Google Scholar
Amin, S. 1995. Event, Metaphor, Memory: Chauri Chaura 1922–1992. Berkeley, CA: University of California Press.Google Scholar
Anand, J. H. 1995. “Dalit literature is the literature of protest,” in Dalit Solidarity, edited by Das, Bhagwan and Massey, James. New Delhi: Indian Society for Promotion of Christian Knowledge, pp. 177–84.Google Scholar
Anand, Mulk Raj. 1948. The King Emperor's English; or, the Role of the English Language in Free India. Bombay, India: Hind Kitabs.Google Scholar
Anand, Mulk Raj and Zelliot, Eleanor (eds.) 1992. An Anthology of Dalit Literature (Poems). New Delhi: Gyan Publishing House.Google Scholar
Ananthanarayana, H. S. 1975. “KannaDadalliruva samskruta pratyayagaLu” (Sanskrit affixes in Kannada), in Sri: kanthatirtha, edited by , M. Chidanandamurti, Nagabhusana, T. S., and Shankaranarayana, T. N.. Bangalore, India: Privately published.Google Scholar
Anderson, Benedict. 1983. Imagined Communities: Reflections on the Origin and Spread of Nationalism. London: Verso.Google Scholar
Andronov, M. 1964. “On the typological similarity of New Indo-Aryan and Dravidian,” Indian Linguistics, 25, 119–26.Google Scholar
Andronov, M. 1966. Materials for a Bibliography of Dravidian Linguistics. Kuala Lumpur: University Malaya, Department of Indian Studies.Google Scholar
Annamalai, E. (ed.) 1979. Language Movements in India. Mysore, India: Central Institute of Indian Languages.Google Scholar
Annamalai, E. 1980. “The movement for linguistic purism: The case of Tamil,” in Language Movements of this Century in India, edited by Annamalai, E.. Mysore, India: Central Institute of Indian Languages, pp. 35–59.Google Scholar
Annamalai, E. 1997a. Adjectival Clauses in Tamil. Tokyo: Institute for the Study of Languages and Cultures of Asia and Africa, Tokyo University of Foreign Studies.Google Scholar
Annamalai, E. 1997b. “Questions on the linguistic characteristics of the tribal languages of India,” in Tribal and Indigenous Languages of India: The Ethnic Space, edited by Anvita, Abbi. New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, pp. 15–36.Google Scholar
Annamalai, E. 1998. “Language choice in education: Conflict resolution in Indian courts,” Language Sciences, 20(1), 29–44.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Annamalai, E. 2001. Managing Multilingualism in India: Political and Linguistic Manifestations. New Delhi: Sage.Google Scholar
Ansal, Kusum. 1990. bas ek kraas. India Today. (Hindi edn.) Dec. 21, 1990, 96–99.
Anselmi, Dina L. and Law, Anne L. (eds.) 1998. Questions of Gender. Boston, MA: McGraw-Hill.Google Scholar
Anwar, M. S. 1957. “Indo-Iranian philology,” Indo-Iranica, 10(4), 23–32.Google Scholar
Anwar, M. S. 1958. “India's contribution to Persian lexicography,” Indo-Iranica, 11(2), 1–8.Google Scholar
Anwar, Muhammad. 1998. Between Cultures: Continuity and Change in the Lives of Young Asians. London and New York: Routledge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Appadurai, A. 1996. Modernity at Large: Cultural Dimension of Globalization. Minneapolis, MN: University of Minnesota Press.Google Scholar
Apte, Mahadev L. 1974a. “Pidginization of a lingua franca: A linguistic analysis of Hindi–Urdu spoken in Bombay,” in Contact and Convergence in South Asian Languages, edited by Southworth, Franklin C. and Apte, Mahadev L.. Special issue of International Journal of Dravidian Linguistics, 3, 21–41.Google Scholar
Apte, Mahadev L. 1974b. “‘Thank you’ and South Asian languages: A comparative sociolinguistic study,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 3, 67–89.Google Scholar
Apte, Mahadev L. 1976. “Multilingualism in India and its sociopolitical implications: An overview,” in Language and Politics, edited by O'Barr, William M. and O'Barr, Jean F.. The Hague: Mouton, pp. 141–64.Google Scholar
Arjunavādakara, Kṛṣṇa Srinivāsa [Arjunwadkar, Krishna Shriniwas]. 1992. Marāthī Vyākaraṇācā Itihāsa (History of Marathi grammar tradition). Mumbai, India: Mumbaī Viśvavidyālaya/Marāthī Vibhāga, Pune, India: JñānamudrāGoogle Scholar
Armstrong, J. C. and N. A. Worden. 1989. “The slaves, 1652–1834,” in The Shaping of South African Society 1652–1840, edited by , R. Elphick and Giliomee, H.. Cape Town: Maskew Miller Longman, pp. 109–83.Google Scholar
Aronoff, Mark and S. N. Sridhar. 1988. “Prefixation in Kannada,” in Theoretical Morphology, edited by Hammond, Michael and Noonan, Michael. New York: Academic Press, pp. 179–91.Google Scholar
Arora, H. 2004. Syntactic Convergence – The Case of Dakkhini Hindi-Urdu. Delhi; Publication Division, University of Delhi.Google Scholar
Asher, R. E. 2007. “Southern Asia: From Iran to Bangladesh,” in Atlas of the World's Languages (2nd edn), edited by Asher, R. E. and Moseley, Christopher. London and New York: Routledge, pp. 209–28.Google Scholar
Auroux, Sylvain, Koerner, Konrad, Niederehe, Hans–Josef, and Versteegh, Kees (eds.) 2000. History of the Language Sciences. Berlin and New York: Walter de Gruyter.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Austin, Granville. 1999. The Constitution of India: Cornerstone of a Nation. Oxford, Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Ayrookuzhiel, A. M. Abraham. 1990. “The ideological nature of the emerging Dalit consciousness,” Religion and Society, XXXCII(3), 20–1.Google Scholar
Backstrom, Peter C. and Radloff, Carla F.. 1992. Languages of the Northern Areas, Sociolinguistic Survey of Northern Pakistan, Vol 2. Islamabad: National Institute of Pakistan Studies; High Wycombe, Bucks: Summer Institute of Linguistics.Google Scholar
Bailey, Thomas Grahame. 1956. Teach Yourself Urdu. London: English Universities Press.Google Scholar
Bailey, Thomas Grahame. 1982. Learn Urdu: For English Speakers. Brooklyn, NY: Saphrograph Corp.Google Scholar
Bakhtin, Mikhail. 1981. The Dialogic Imagination. Austin, TX: University of Texas Press.Google Scholar
Baldauf, Richard B. Jr. and Kaplan, Robert B. (eds.) 2000. Language Planning in Nepal, Taiwan, and Sweden. Clevedon, Avon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Ballard, Roger (ed.) 1994. Desh Pardesh: The South Asian Presence in Britain. Marcus Banks, London: Hurst.Google Scholar
Ballard, Roger. 1996. “The Pakistanis: Stability and introspection,” in Ethnicity in the 1991 Census, edited by Peach, Ceri. London: In the Service of Her Majesty: National Statistics.Google Scholar
, Bama, 2000. Karukku (Palmyra Leaves, Freshness). Translated by Lakshmi Holmstrom. Chennai, India: Macmillan.Google Scholar
Banerji, Sures Chandra. 1996. Historical Survey of Ancient Indian Grammars: Sanskrit, Pali, and Prakrit. New Delhi: Sharada Publication House.Google Scholar
Bannerjee, Brajendra Nath. 1997. Struggle for Justice to Dalit Christians. New Delhi: New Age International.Google Scholar
Barnes, Sir Edward. 1932. The History of Royal College (Colombo). (It was earlier called Colombo academy.)
Barnet, Richard J. and Cavanagh, John. 1994. Global Dreams: Imperial Corporations and the New World Order. New York: Simon & Schuster.Google Scholar
Barnouw, Eric and Krishnaswamy, E.. 1963. Indian Films. New York: Columbia University Press.Google Scholar
Barton, D. (ed.) 1994. Sustaining Local Literacies, Special issue of Language and Education, 8.Google Scholar
Barz, R. K. 1980. “The cultural significance of Hindi in Mauritius,” Journal of South Asian Studies, new series, 3, 1–14.Google Scholar
Barz, R. K. and Siegel, J. (eds.) 1988. Language Transplanted: The Development of Overseas Hindi. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Basdeo, S. 1999. “East Indians in Canada's Pacific coast 1900–1914: An encounter in race relations,” in Sojourners to Settlers: Indian Migrants in the Caribbean and the Americas, edited by Gosine, M. and Narine, D.. New York: Windsor Press, pp. 236–52.Google Scholar
Bashir, Elenab. 2006. “Pakistan: Research and developments in linguistics and language study,” in The Yearbook of South Asian Languages and Linguistics, 2006, edited by Singh, Rajendra. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter, pp. 125–43.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Baumgardner, Robert J. 1992. “To Shariat or not to Shariat: Bilingual functional shifts in Pakistani England,” in The External Family: English in Global Bilingualism (Studies in Honor of Braj B. Kachru), World Englishes, 11, 2/3, special issue, edited by Smith, Larry E. and Sridhar, S. N.. Oxford: Pergamon Press, pp. 129–40.Google Scholar
Baumgardner, Robert J. 1993. “The indigenisation of English in Pakistan,” in The English Language in Pakistan, edited by Baumgardner, Robert J.. Karachi, Pakistan: Oxford University Press, pp. 41–54.Google Scholar
Baumgardner, Robert J., Andrey A. H. Kennedy, and Fauzia Shamin. 1993. “The Urduization of English in Pakistan,” in The English Language in Pakistan, edited by Baumgardner, Robert J.. Karachi, Pakistan: Oxford University Press, pp. 83–203.Google Scholar
Bechert, H. (ed.) 1980. The Language of the Earliest Buddhist Tradition. Gottingen: Vandenhoeck and Ruprecht.Google Scholar
Benedict, Paul K. 1972. Sino-Tibetan. A Conspectus. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Berger, Hermann. 1998. Die Burushaski-Sprache von Hunza und Nager (3 Vols., Neuindische Studien, Band 13). Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Bergsland, Knut and Vogt, Hans. 1962. “On the validity of glottochronology,” Current Anthropology, 3, 115–53.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bergvall, Victoria L., Bing, Janet M., and Freed, Alice F.. 1996. Rethinking Language and Gender Research. New York: Longman.Google Scholar
Bhagat, Datta. 1994. “Routes and escape-routes,” Translated by Maya Pandit, in Yatra: Writings from the Indian Subcontinent, III edited by Alekar, Satish. New Delhi: Indus.Google Scholar
Bhagat, Datta. 2000. “Whirlwind,” in Indian Drama since 1950, translated by Georg Naggies, Vimal Thorat, and Eleanor Zelliot, edited by Deshpande, G. P.. New Delhi: Sahitya Akademi.Google Scholar
Bhagwat, Vidyut. 1995. “Bombay in Dalit literature,” in Bombay: Mosaic of Modern Culture, edited by Patel, Sujata and Thorner, Alice. Bombay, India: Oxford University Press, pp. 113–25.Google Scholar
Bhaskararao, Peri and Subbarao, Karumuri V. (eds.) 2001. The Yearbook of South Asian Languages 2001. New Delhi: Thousand Oaks, London: Sage.Google Scholar
Bhaskararao, Peri and Subbarao, Karumuri V.. 2004. Non-nominative Subjects, Vols. I and II. Amsterdam and Philadelphia, PA: John Benjamins.Google Scholar
Bhatia, Tej K. 1982. “English and the vernaculars of India: Contact and change,” Applied Linguistics, 3(3), 235–45.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bhatia, Tej K. 1987. A History of Hindi (Hindustani) Grammatical Tradition. Leiden: E. J. Brill.Google Scholar
Bhatia, Tej K. 1988. “English in advertising: Multiple mixing and media,” World Englishes, 6, 33–48.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bhatia, Tej K. 1992. “Discourse functions and pragmatics of mixing: Advertising across cultures,” World Englishes, 11, 195–215.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bhatia, Tej K. 1993. Punjabi: A Cognitive-Descriptive Grammar. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Bhatia, Tej K. 1996. Colloquial Hindi: The Complete Course for Beginners. London: Routledge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bhatia, Tej K. 2000. Advertising in India: Language, Marketing Communication, and Consumerism. Tokyo: Institute for the Study of Languages and Cultures of Asia and Africa, Tokyo University of Foreign Studies.Google Scholar
Bhatia, Tej K. 2001a. “Grammatical traditions in contact: The case of India,” Ajia Afurika gengo bunka kenkyu (Journal of Asian and African Studies), 61, 303–31.Google Scholar
Bhatia, Tej K. 2001b. “Language mixing in global advertising,” in The Three Circles of English, edited by Thumboo, Edwin. Singapore: UniPress, pp. 195–215.Google Scholar
Bhatia, Tej K. 2003. “The Gurmukhi script and other writing systems of Punjab: History, structure and identity,” in International Symposium on Indic Scripts: Past and Present, edited by Bhaskararao, Peri. Tokyo: Research Institute for the Languages and Cultures of Asia and Africa, Tokyo University of Foreign Studies, pp. 181–213.Google Scholar
Bhatia, Tej K. and Chandana, Shakuntala. 2002. Colloquial Hindi. Syracuse, NY: Taylor and Francis.Google Scholar
Bhatia, Vijay K. 1993. Analyzing Genre: Language Use in Professional Settings. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Bhatt, Rakesh. 1989. “Language planning and language conflict: The case of Kashmiri,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 75, 73–86.Google Scholar
Bhatt, Rakesh. 1996. “On the grammar of code-switching,” World Englishes, 15(3), 369–76.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bhatt, Rakesh. 1999. Verb Movement and the Syntax of Kashmiri. Boston, MA: Kluwer Academic.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bhattacharya, Sudhibhusan. 1957. Ollari: A Dravidian Speech. Calcutta, India: Anthropological Survey of India.Google Scholar
Bhatti, Ghazala. 1999. Asian Children at Home and at School: An Ethnographic Study. London and New York: Routledge.Google Scholar
Bhaya Nair, Rukmini. 1991a. “Monosyllabic English or disyllabic Hindi? Language acquisition in a bilingual child,” Indian Linguistics, 52, 1–4.Google Scholar
Bhaya Nair, Rukmini. 1991b. “Pre-linguistic similarity and post-linguistic difference: Some observations on children's conceptualizations in a cross-cultural context,” in Child Language Development in Singapore and Malaysia, edited by Kwan-Terry, Anna. Singapore: Singapore University Press, pp. 35–76.Google Scholar
Bhaya Nair, Rukmini. 1992. “Gender, genre and generative grammar: Deconstructing the matrimonial column,” in Text and Context: Essays in Stylistics, edited by Toolan, M.. London: Routledge, pp. 227–54.Google Scholar
Bhaya Nair, Rukmini. 1997a. Technobrat: Culture in a Cybernetic Classroom. New Delhi: Harper Collins.Google Scholar
Bhaya Nair, Rukmini. 1997b. “Acts of agency and acts of God: The discourse of disaster,” Economic & Political Weekly, March, pp. 535–42.Google Scholar
Bhaya Nair, Rukmini. 1999. “The mind has no sex,” in Stree, special issue on Indian Women, pp. 6–10.Google Scholar
Bhaya Nair, Rukmini. 2000. “Stealing fire from the Greeks,” in Memories of the Second Sex: Gender and Sexuality in Women‘s Writing, edited by Verma, Dominique S. and Krishnan, T. V. Kunhi. Delhi: Somaiya, pp. 33–66.Google Scholar
Bhaya Nair, Rukmini. 2001a. “The testament of the tenth muse: A perspective on feminine sexuality and sensibility among Indian women poets in English,” in Indian Poetry: Modernism and After, edited by Satchidananadan, K.. New Delhi: Sahitya Akademi, pp. 193–223.Google Scholar
Bhaya Nair, Rukmini. 2001b. “Is astrology different for feminists?Seminar, 71–9.Google Scholar
Bhaya Nair, Rukmini. 2002a. Lying on the Postcolonial Couch: The Idea of Indifference. Minneapolis, MN: University of Minnesota Press.Google Scholar
Bhaya Nair, Rukmini (ed.) 2002b. Translation, Text and Theory: The Paradigm of India. New Delhi: Sage.Google Scholar
Bhoite, Uttam and Bhoite, Anuradha. 1977. “The Dalit Sahitya Movement in Maharashtra: A sociological analysis,” Sociological Bulletin, 26(1), 60–75.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bickerton, Derek. 1977. “Pidginization and creolization: Language acquisition and language universals,” in Pidgin and Creole Linguistics, edited by Valdman, Albert. Bloomington, IN: Indiana University Press, pp. 49–69.Google Scholar
Birdwood, George. 1887. “Colonel Yule's Anglo-Indian glossary,” Quarterly Review, 164, 144–66.Google Scholar
Biswas, Achintya. 1995. “Bengali Dalit poetry: Past and now,” in Dalit Solidarity, edited by Das, Bhagwan and Massey, James. New Delhi: Indian Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, pp. 190–200.Google Scholar
Bloch, Jules. 1934. Indo-Aryan: From the Vedas to Modern Times. Translated by Alfred Master. Paris: Librairie Adrien Maisonnneuve. (Original in French.)Google Scholar
Bloch, Jules. 1954. The Grammatical Structure of Dravidian Languages. Translated by R. G. Harshe. Poona, India: Deccan College, Post-graduate and Research Institute.Google Scholar
Bloomfield, Leonard. 1933. Language. New York: Holt.Google Scholar
Bly, R. (ed.) 1971. The Kabir Book: Forty Four of the Ecstatic Poems of Kabir. Toronto, ON: Fitzhenry and Whiteside.Google Scholar
Bolton, Kingsley and Kachru, Braj B. (eds.) 2006a. World Englishes: Critical Concepts in Linguistics. 6 vols. London and New York: Routledge.Google Scholar
Bolton, Kingsley and Kachru, Braj B. (eds.) 2006b. Origin and Development of Asian Englishes. 5 vols. London and New York: Routledge.Google Scholar
Borua, B. K. 1993. Nagamese, the Language of Nagaland. New Delhi: Mittal.Google Scholar
Bourdieu, P. 1991. Language and Symbolic Power. edited by Thompson, J. B.. Cambridge: Polity Press.Google Scholar
Bradley, David. 1981. “Andaman and Nicobar Islands,” in Language Atlas of the Pacific Area, edited by Wurm, Stephen A. and Hattori, Shirô. Canberra: Australian Academy of the Humanities.Google Scholar
Bradley, David. 1997. “Tibeto-Burman languages and classification,” in Tibeto-Burman Languages of the Himalayas (Pacific Linguistics, Series A, 86; Papers in Southeast Asian Linguistics, no. 14), edited by Bradley, David. Canberra: Department of Linguistics, Australian National University, pp. 1–71.Google Scholar
Brah, A. 1996. Cartographies of Diaspora: Contesting Identities. London and New York: Routledge.Google Scholar
Brass, Paul R. 1974. Language, Religion, and Politics in North India. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Breton, Ronald J. -L. 1997. Atlas of the Languages and Ethnic Communities of South Asia. New Delhi: Sage; Walnut Creek, CA: AltaMira Press.Google Scholar
Brians, Paul, Gallwey, Mary, Huges, Douglas, et al. (eds.) 1999. Reading About the World, Vol. 1. Washington, DC: Harcourt Brace Custom Publishing.Google Scholar
Bright, William. 1960. “A study of caste and dialect in Mysore,” Indian Linguistics, 21, 45–50.Google Scholar
Bright, William. 1990. Language Variation in South Asia. New York: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Bright, William. 1998. “The Dravidian scripts,” in The Dravidian Languages, edited by Steever, Sanford. London: Routledge, pp. 40–71.Google Scholar
Bright, William. 2000. “A matter of typology: Alphasyllabaries and Abugidas,” Studies in the Linguistic Sciences, 30, 3–71.Google Scholar
Bright, William and A. K. Ramanujan. 1964. “Sociolinguistic variation and language change,” in Proceedings of the Ninth International Congress of Linguists, edited by Hunt, H. G.. Cambridge, MA: The Massachussetts Institute of Technology Press, pp. 1107–13.Google Scholar
Britto, Francis. 1986. Diglossia: A Study of the Theory with Application to Tamil. Washington, DC: Georgetown University Press.Google Scholar
Bronkhorst, Johannes. 2001. “Pānini and Euclid: Reflections on Indian geometry,” Journal of Indian Philosophy, 29, 43–80.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brown, L. 1980. The Indian Christianity of St. Thomas, 2nd edn. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Brown, Penelope. 1980. “How and why are women more polite: Some evidence from a Mayan community,” in Women and Language in Literature and Society, edited by McConnell-Ginet, Sally, Borker, Ruth, and Furman, Nelly. New York: Praeger, pp. 111–36.Google Scholar
Brown, Penelope and Levinson, Stephen C.. 1987. Politeness: Some Universals in Language Usage. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brueck, Laura. 2002. “Dalit writing: The works of Kusum Meghval,” Sagar: A South Asia Graduate Research Journal, 8, 74–99.Google Scholar
Bryant, Arthur. 1932. Macaulay. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press.Google Scholar
Bühler, Georg. 1904. Indian Paleography [Reprinted in 1980, New Delhi: Oriental Books and Munshiram Manoharlal].Google Scholar
Bulletin of Concerned Asian Scholars, 1978, X(3), pp. 2–10.
Burke, A. K. 1982. “Persian literature in Kashmir in 18th C,” Indo-Iranica, 35(1–2), 57–63.Google Scholar
Burrow, Thomas. 1965. The Sanskrit Language. London: Faber and Faber.Google Scholar
Burrow, Thomas and S. Bhattacharya. 1962–1963. “Gadaba supplement,” Indo-Iranian Journal, 6, 45–51.
Burrow, Thomas and Bhattacharya, S.. 1970. The Pengo Language. Oxford: Clarendon Press.Google Scholar
Burton, A. M. 1998. At the Heart of the Empire: Indians and the Colonial Encounter in Late–Victorian Britain. Berkeley, CA: University of California Press.Google Scholar
Butt, Miriam, King, Tracy Holloway, and Ramchand, Gillian. 1994. Theoretical Perspectives on Word Order in South Asian Languages. Stanford, CA: Center for the Study of Language and Information.Google Scholar
Caldwell, Robert. 1903. A Comparative Grammar of the Dravidian or South Indian Family of Languages (3rd edn). New Delhi: Orient Publications. [Reprinted in 1947.]Google Scholar
Cameron, Deborah. 1992. Feminism and Linguistic Theory (2nd edn). London: Macmillan.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Deborah and Coates, Jennifer (eds.) 1988. Women in Their Speech Communities. New York: Longman.Google Scholar
Canagarajah, Suresh. 1999. Resisting Linguistic Imperialism in English Teaching. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Candan, A. 1986. Indians in Britain. New Delhi: Sterling.Google Scholar
Cardona, George. 1976. Pāṇini: A Survey of Research. The Hague and Paris: Mouton.Google Scholar
Cardona, George. 1983. Linguistic Analysis and Some Indian Traditions, Post-graduate and Research Department Series No. 20 (Pandit Shripad Shastri Deodhar Memorial Lectures). Poona, India: Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute.Google Scholar
Cardona, George. 1987. “Sanskrit,” in The World's Major Languages, edited by Comrie, Bernard. New York: Oxford University Press, pp. 448–69.Google Scholar
Cardona, George. 1997. Pāṇini: His Work and Its Traditions: Background and Introduction. New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass.Google Scholar
Cardona, George. 1999. Recent Researches in Paninian Studies. New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass.Google Scholar
Cardona, George, and Jain, Dhanesh (eds.) 2003. The Indo-Aryan languages. London and New York: Routledge.Google Scholar
Carter, M. 1995. Servants, Sirdars and Settlers: Indians in Mauritius, 1834–1874. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Census of India. 1961 India, States and Union Territories. Registrar General & Census Commissioner. New Delhi.
Census of India. 1991. India, States and Union Territories. Registrar General & Census Commissioner. New Delhi.
Census of India 2004. Census of India: Language Atlas of India 1991. Technical direction R. P. Singh, General direction Jayant Kumar Banthia. Delhi: Controller of Publications.Google Scholar
Chaitanya, Krishna. 1977. A New History of Sanskrit Literature. New Delhi: Manohar Book Service.Google Scholar
Chaklader, Snehamoy. 1987. Minority Rights: A Sociolinguistic Analysis of Group Conflicts in Eastern Region of India. Calcutta, India: K. P. Bagchi.Google Scholar
Chakrabarti, Sukla. 1996. A Critical Linguistic Study of the Prāti´śakhyas. Calcutta, India: Punthi–Pustak.Google Scholar
Challapalli, Swaroopa Rani. 1998. “Dalit women's writing in Telugu,” The Economic and Political Weekly, April 25, pp. 21–24.Google Scholar
Chandrasekhar, A. 1970. “Personal pronouns and pronominal forms in Malayalam,” Anthropological Linguistics, 12(7), 246–55.Google Scholar
Chari, V. K. 1990. Sanskrit Criticism. Honolulu, HI: University of Hawaii Press.Google Scholar
Chatterjee, Kalyan K[umar]. 1976. English Education in India. Issues and Opinions. New Delhi: Macmillan.Google Scholar
Chatterji, Suniti Kumar. 1926. The Origin and Development of the Bengali Language (3 vols.). Calcutta, India: Calcutta University Press.Google Scholar
Chatterji, Suniti Kumar. 1931. Calcutta Hindustani: A Study of a Jargon Dialect. Lahore, Pakistan: G. D. Thukral [Reprinted in 1972, New Delhi: People's Publishing House, pp. 204–56].Google Scholar
Chatterji, Suniti Kumar. 1973. India, a Polyglot Nation and its Linguistic Problems vis-à-vis National Integration. Bombay, India: Mahatma Gandhi Memorial Research Centre.Google Scholar
Chatterji, Suniti Kumar. 1976. “The Persian language and Bengal,” Indo-Iranica, 29(1–4), 113–8.Google Scholar
Chatterji, Suniti Kumar. 1977. Some Aspects of Indo-Iranian Literary and Cultural Traditions. New Delhi: Ajanta.Google Scholar
Chatterji, Suniti Kumar. 1985. The Origin and Development of the Bengali Language. Calcutta, India: Rupa.Google Scholar
Chaturvedi, M. G. and Mohale, B. V.. 1976. The Position of Languages in School Curriculum in India. New Delhi: National Council of Education Research and Training.Google Scholar
Chaturvedi, M. G. and Singh, S.. 1981. Language and Medium of Instruction in India Schools: Third All India Survey 1981. New Delhi: National Council of Education Research and Training.Google Scholar
Chaudhry, Nazir Ahmad. 1977. Development of Urdu as Official Language in the Punjab, 1849–1974. Lahore, Pakistan: Punjab Government Record Office.Google Scholar
Chernyshev, V. A. 1971. “Nekotorye cherty Bombeiskogo govora khindustani” (na materiale sovremennoi prozy khindi), in diiskaia i Iranskaia filologiia (Voprosy Dialektologii), edited by Dvoriankov, N. A.. Moscow: Izdatel'stvo “Nauka,” pp. 121–41.Google Scholar
Chidananda Murthy, M. 1984. “Modernization of Kannada in the news media,” in Modernization of Indian Languages in the News Media, edited by Krishnamurti, Bhadriraju and Mukherji, Aditi. Hyderabad, India: Department of Linguistics, Osmania University, pp. 54–63.Google Scholar
Chib, Som Nath. 1936. Language, Universities and Nationalism in India. London and Bombay, India: Milford and Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Chion, Michel. 1999. The Voice in Cinema. New York: Columbia University Press.Google Scholar
Chitre, Dilip. 2001. Namdeo Dhasal: Poet of the Underworld. www.ambedkar.org/News/NamdeoDhasal.htm, accessed August 2005.
Chomsky, Noam. 1981. Lectures on Government and Binding. Dordrecht: Foris.Google Scholar
Cicourel, Aaron V. 1972. “Basic and normative rules in the negotiation of status and role,” in Studies in Social Interaction, edited by Sudnow, David. New York: Free Press, pp. 229–58.Google Scholar
Clarke, Hyde. 1890. “The English language in India and the East,” Asiatic Quarterly Review, 10, 149–62.Google Scholar
Clements, J. Clancy. 1988. The Genesis of a Language: The Formation and Development of Korlai Portuguese. Amsterdam and Philadelphia, PA: John Benjamins.Google Scholar
Cohn, Bernard S. 1985. “The command of language and the language of command,” in Subattern Studies IV: Writings on South Asian History and Society, edited by Guha, Ranjit. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, pp. 276–329.Google Scholar
Collins, S. 2001. “Buddhism, Indian,” in Concise Encyclopedia of Language and Religion, edited by Sawyer, J. F. A. and Simpson, J. M. Y.. Amsterdam: Elsevier, pp. 15–16.Google Scholar
Comrie, Bernard. 1978. “Ergativity,” in Syntactic Typology, edited by Lehmann, W. P.. Brighton, Sussex: The Harvester Press, pp. 329–94.Google Scholar
Comrie, Bernard. 1981. Language Universals and Linguistic Typology. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.Google Scholar
Comrie, Bernard (ed.) 1987. The World's Major LanguagesLondon and Sydney: Croom Helm.Google Scholar
Cook, Nilla Cram. 1958. The Way of the Swan. Bombay, India: Asia Publishing House.Google Scholar
Coulmas, Florian. 1996. The Blackwell Encyclopedia of Writing Systems. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Cowar, Nilmani. 1859. Can English Be the Language of India? An essay read at a bi-monthly meeting of students of the Presidency College in April 1859. Calcutta, India: Hurkabu Press, pp. 1–12.Google Scholar
Coward, Harold, Hinnells, John R., and Williams, Raymond B. (eds.) 2000. The South Asian Religious Diaspora in Britain, Canada, and the United States. Albany, NY: State University of New York Press.Google Scholar
Crawford, Mary. 1995. Talking Difference. London: Sage.Google Scholar
Crosby, Faye and Nyquist, Linda. 1977. “The female register: An empirical study of Lakoff's hypothesis,” Language in Society, 6, 313–22.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Damsteegt, T. 1988. “Sarnami: A living language,” in Language Transplanted: The Development of Overseas Hindi, edited by Barz, R. K. and Siegel, J.. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, pp. 95–120.Google Scholar
Damsteegt, T. 1993. “Language maintenance among the East Indians in Suriname,” in Alternative Cultures in the Caribbean, edited by Bremer, T. and Fleischmann, U.. Frankfurt am Main: Vervuert, pp. 95–120.Google Scholar
Dangle, Arjun (ed.) 1992. Poisoned Bread: Translations from Modern Marathi Dalit Literature. Hyderabad, India: Orient Longmans.Google Scholar
Dani, Ahmed Hasan. 1963. Indian Paleography. Oxford: Clarendon. [2nd edn, New Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal, 1986.]Google Scholar
Daniels, Peter T. 2002. “The study of writing in the twentieth century: Semitic studies interacting with non-semitic,” Israel Oriental Studies, 20, 85–118.Google Scholar
Daniels, Peter T. and Bright, William (eds.) 1996. The World's Writing Systems. New York: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Gupta, Das, Bhusan, Bhidu. 1966. Assamese Self-taught. Calcutta, India: DasGupta Prakashan.Google Scholar
Gupta, Das, Jyotirindra, . 1970. Language Conflict and National Development. Berkeley, CA: University of California Press.Google Scholar
Dasgupta, Probal. 1993. The Otherness of English: India's Auntie Tongue Syndrome. London and New Delhi: Sage.Google Scholar
Dasgupta, Probal. 2006. “Language policies and lesser-known language in India,” in The Yearbook of South Asian Languages and Linguistics, 2006, edited by Singh, Rajendra. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter, pp. 193–205.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Das, Sisir Kumar. 1968. “Forms of address and terms of reference in Bengali,” Anthropological Linguistics, 4(10), 19–31.Google Scholar
Das, Sisir Kumar. 1991. A History of Indian Literature Volume VIII:1800–1910: Western Impact: Indian Response. New Delhi: Sahitya Academi.Google Scholar
Davidar, David. 2002. The House of Blue Mangoes. New York: Harper Collins.Google Scholar
Davison, Alice. 1999b “Lexical anaphors in Hindi/Urdu,” in Wali, Kashi, Subbarao, K. V., Lust, B. and Gair, J. (eds.), Lexical Anaphors and Pronouns in Some South Asian Languages: a Principled Typology. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter, 397–470.Google Scholar
Silva, , Sugathapala, M. W.. 1972. The Vedda Language of Ceylon, Texts and Lexicon. Munich: R. Kitzinger.Google Scholar
Denny, J. Peter. 1991. “Rational thought in oral culture and literate decontextualization,” in Literacy and Orality, edited by Olson, D. R. and Torrance, N.. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 66–89.Google Scholar
Deo, Veena. 1996. “Dalit literature in Marathi,” in Handbook of Twentieth-Century Literature of India, edited by Natarajan, Nalini. Westport, CT: Greenwood Press, pp. 363–81.Google Scholar
Deo, Veena and Zelliot, Eleanor. 1994. “Dalit literature – Twenty-five years of protest? Of progress?,” Journal of South Asian Literature, XXIX(2), 41–67.Google Scholar
Deshpande, Madhav M. 1978. “Pāṇinian grammarians on dialectal variation in Sanskrit,” Brahmavidyạ̄: Adyar Library Bulletin, 61–114.Google Scholar
Deshpande, Madhav M. 1979a. “Genesis of Ṛgvedic retroflexion: A historical and socio-linguistic investigation,” in Aryan and Non-Aryan in India, edited by Deshpande, Madhav and Hook, Peter Edwin. Ann Arbor, MI: Center for South and Southeast Asian Studies, The University of Michigan, pp. 235–315.Google Scholar
Deshpande, Madhav M. 1979b. Sociolinguistic Attitudes in India: An Historical Reconstruction. Linguistica Extranea, Studia 5. Ann Arbor, MI: Karoma Publishers.Google Scholar
Deshpande, Madhav M. 1985a. “Historical change and the theology of eternal Sanskrit,” Zeitschrift für vergleichende Sprachforschung, 98, 122–49.Google Scholar
Deshpande, Madhav M. 1985b. “Sanskrit grammarians on diglossia,” in South Asian Languages: Structure, Convergence and Diglossia, edited by Krishnamurti, Bh.. New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, pp. 312–21.Google Scholar
Deshpande, Madhav M. 1991. “Diglossia in the writings of the Sanskrit grammarians,” Southwest Journal of Linguistics, Studies in Diglossia, 10(1), 23–40.Google Scholar
Deshpande, Madhav M. 1992. “Sociolinguistic parameters of Pāṇini's Sanskrit,” in Vidyā-Vratin, Prof. A. M. Ghatage Felicitation Volume, edited by Jha, V. N.. New Delhi: Sri Satguru Publications, pp. 111–30.Google Scholar
Deshpande, Madhav M. 1993. Sanskrit and Prakrit: Sociolinguistic Issues. New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass.Google Scholar
Deshpande, Madhav M. 1994. “Brahmanism versus Buddhism: A perspective on language attitudes,” in Jainism and Prakrit in Ancient and Medieval India, Professor J. C. Jain Felicitation Volume, edited by Bhattacharya, N. N.. New Delhi: Manohar Publishers, pp. 89–111.Google Scholar
Deshpande, Madhav M. 1996. “Contextualizing the eternal language: Features of priestly Sanskrit,” in Ideology & Status of Sanskrit, Contributions to the History of the Sanskrit Language, edited by Houben, Jan. Leiden: E. J. Brill, pp. 401–36.Google Scholar
Deshpande, Madhav M. 1999. “What to do with the Anāryas: Dharmic discourses of inclusion and exclusion,” in Aryan and Non–Aryan in South Asia (Harvard Oriental Series, Opera Minora, Vol. 3), edited by Deshpande, Madhav M. and Bronkhorst, Jonannes. Cambridge, MA: Department of Sanskrit and Indian Studies, Harvard University, pp. 107–27.Google Scholar
Deshpande, Madhav M. and Bronkhorst, Jonannes (eds.) 1999. Aryan and Non-Aryan in South Asia (Harvard Oriental Series, Opera Minora, Vol. 3), Cambridge, MA: Department of Sanskrit and Indian Studies, Harvard University.Google Scholar
Deshpande, Madhav M. and Hook, Peter Edwin (eds.) 1979. Aryan and Non-Aryan in India. Ann Arbor, MI: Center for South and Southeast Asian Studies, The University of Michigan.Google Scholar
Dhadphale, M. G. 1975. Some Aspects of (Buddhist) Literary Criticism as Gleaned from Pāli Soures. Bombay, India: Adreesh Prakashan.Google Scholar
Dhammika, Ven S. 1993. The Edicts of King Ashoka, Kandy, Sri Lanka: Buddhist Publication Society.Google Scholar
Dharmadasa, K. N. O. 1974. “The creolization of an aboriginal language: The case of Vedda in Sri Lanka (Ceylon),” Anthropological Linguistics, 16, 79–106.Google Scholar
Dharmadasa, K. N. O. 1977. “Nativism, diglossia and the Sinhalese identity in the language problem in Sri Lanka,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 13, 21–31.Google Scholar
Dharmadasa, K. N. O. 1990. “The Vedda language,” in The Vanishing Aborigines: Sri Lanka's Veddas in Transition, edited by Dharmadasa, K. N. O. and , S. W. R.Samarasinghe, A.. New Delhi: International Centre for Ethnic Studies, pp. 84–98.Google Scholar
Dharmadasa, K. N. O. 1992. Language, Religion, and Ethnic Assertiveness: The Growth of Sinhalese Nationalism in Sri Lanka. Ann Arbor, MI: University of Michigan Press.Google Scholar
Dharmadasa, K. N. O. (ed.) 1996. National Language Policy in Sri Lanka, 1956 to 1996: Three Studies in Its Implementation. Kandy, Sri Lanka: International Centre for Ethnic Studies.Google Scholar
Dharwadker, , Vinay, . 1994. “Dalit poetry in Marathi,” World Literature Today, 68(2), 319–24.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dharwadkar, Vinay. 2003. “The historical formation of Indian-English literature,” in Literary Cultures in History: Reconstructions from South Asia, edited by Pollock, Sheldon. Berkeley, CA: University of California Press, pp. 199–267.Google Scholar
Dhayagude, Suresh. 1981. Western and Indian Poetics – A Comparative Study (Bhandarkar Oriental Series no. 16). Pune, India: Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute.Google Scholar
Dil, Anwar S. 1966. “The position of English in Pakistan,” Shahidullah Presentation Volume, special issue of Pakistani Linguistics, 185–242.Google Scholar
Dil, Anwar S. 1969. “Linguistic studies in Pakistan,” in Current Trends in Linguistics. Vol. 5. Linguistics in South Asia, edited by Sebeok, Thomas A.. The Hague: Mouton, pp. 679–735.Google Scholar
Diringer, David. 1948. The Alphabet: A Key to the History of Mankind. New York: Philosophical Library.Google Scholar
Dissanayake, Wimal. 1985. “Towards a decolonised English: South Asian creativity in fiction,” World Englishes, 4(2), 233–42.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dissanayake, Wimal and Ratnavibhushana, Ashley. 2000. Profiling Sri Lankan Cinema. Colombo: Asian Film Centre.Google Scholar
Dixon, David. 2006. Characteristics of the Asian Born in the United States. Washington, DC: Migration Policy Institute.Google Scholar
Dixon, Robert M. W. 1997. The Rise and Fall of Languages. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Domingue, N. C. 1971. “Bhojpuri and Creole in Mauritius: A study of linguistic interference and its consequences in regard to synchronic variation and language change,” unpublished PhD dissertation, University of Texas at Austin.
Doniger, Wendy. 1991. The Laws of Manu. Harmondsworth, Middlesex: Penguin Books.Google Scholar
Doniger, Wendy. 1999. Splitting the Difference. Gender and Myth in Ancient Greece and India. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Dorian, Nancy. 1981. Language Death: The Life Cycle of Scottish Gaelic Dialect. Philadelphia, PA: University of Pennsylvania Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dressler, Wolfgang U. 1991. “The sociolinguistic and patholoinguistic attrition of Breton phonology, morphology, and morphoponology,” in First Language Attrition, edited by Seliger, H. W. and Vago, R. W.. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 99–112.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dryer, M. 1992. “The Greenbergian word order correlations,” Language, 69, 81–138.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
D'souza, Jean. 1986. “Toward a typology of modernization for India as a sociolinguistic area,” paper presented at The South Asian Languages Analysis Round Table. Urbana, IL: University of Illinois.Google Scholar
D'souza, Jean. 1987. “South Asia as a sociolinguistic area,” unpublished PhD dissertation, University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign.
D'souza, Jean. 1988. “Interactional strategies in South Asian languages: Their implications for teaching English internationally,” World Englishes, 7, 159–71.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
D'souza, Jean. 2001. “Contextualizing range and depth in Indian English,” World Englishes, 20(2), 145–60.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dua, Hans R. 1985. Language Planning in India. New Delhi: Harnam Publications.Google Scholar
Dua, Hans R. 1986. Language Use, Attitudes and Identity among Linguistic Minorities. Mysore, India: Central Institute of Indian Languages.Google Scholar
Dua, Hans R. and Sharma, Shakuntala. 1977. “Language diversity, bilingualism and communication in India,” Indian Linguistics, 38(4), 210–20.Google Scholar
Dube, Leela. 1988. “On the construction of gender: Hindu girls in patrilinial India,” Economic and Political Weekly, April 30, pp. 11–19.Google Scholar
Dubey, V. S. 1991. “The lexical style of Indian English newspapers,” World Englishes, 10(1), 19–32.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Duff, , Alexandra, . 1837. New Era of the English Language and Literature in India; or, An Exposition of the Late Governor-General of India's Last Act. Edinburgh: Johastone.Google Scholar
Dulai, N. K. 1989. A Pedagogical Grammar of Punjabi. Patiala, India: Institute of Language Studies.Google Scholar
Dwivedi, Hazari Prasad. 1964. Hindi Sahitya udbhav aur vikas. New Delhi: Attarchand Kapoor and Sons.Google Scholar
Eade, John, Tim Vamplew, and Ceri Peach. 1996. “The Bangladeshis: The encapsulated community,” in Ethnicity in the 1991 Census, edited by Peach, Ceri. London: In Her Majesty's Service: National Statistics.Google Scholar
Eagle, S. 2000. “The language situation in Nepal,” in Language Planning in Nepal, Taiwan and Sweden, edited by Baldauf, Richard Jr. and Kaplan, Robert. North York, ON: Multilingual Matters, pp. 272–327.Google Scholar
Eckert, Penelope and Sally McConnell-Ginet. 1992. “Communities of practice: Where language, gender and power all live,” in Locating Power: Proceedings of the Second Berkeley Woman and Language Conference, edited by Hall, Kira, Bucholtz, Mary, and Moonwomon, Birch. Berkeley, CA: Berkeley Women and Language Group, pp. 89–99.Google Scholar
Edwards, John. 1985. Language, Society and Identity. Oxford: Basil Blackwell.Google Scholar
Edwards, Viv and Savita Katbamna. 1988. “The wedding songs of British Gujarati women,” in Women in their Speech Communities, edited by Cameron, Deborah and Coates, Jennifer. New York: Longman, pp. 158–74.Google Scholar
Ekka, Francis. 1979. “Language loyalty and maintenance among Kuruxs,” in Language Movements in India, edited by Annamalai, E.. Mysore, India: CIIL Publications, pp. 99–105.Google Scholar
Ekvall, R. B. 1964. Religious Observances in Tibet. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.Google Scholar
Emeneau, Murray B. 1951. Studies in Vietnamese (Annamese) Grammar University of California Publications in Linguistics, Vol. 8. Berkeley, CA: University of California Press.Google Scholar
Emeneau, Murray B. 1955. “India and linguistics,” Journal of the American Oriental Society, 75, 145–53.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Emeneau, Murray B. 1956. “India as a linguistic area,” Language, 32, 3–16.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Emeneau, Murray B. 1962a. Dravidian and Indian Linguistics. Berkeley, CA: Center for South Asian Studies, University of California.Google Scholar
Emeneau, Murray B. 1962b. “Bilingualism and structural borrowing,” Proceedings of the American Philosophical Society, 106(5), 430–42.Google Scholar
Emeneau, Murray B. 1971. Toda Songs. Oxford: Clarendon Press.Google Scholar
Emeneau, Murray B. 1980. “India and linguistic areas,” in Language and Linguistic Area: Essays by Murray B. Emeneau, edited by Dil, A. N.. Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, pp. 126–66.Google Scholar
Emeneau, Murray B. and Thomas Burrow. 1962. Dravidian Borrowings from Indo-Aryan, University of California Publications in Linguistics 26. Berkeley, CA: University of California.
Erikson, Erik. 1958. Young Man Luther. A Study Psychoanalysis and History. New York: W. W. Norton.Google Scholar
Erikson, Erik. 1968. Identity, Youth and Crisis. London: Faber and Faber.Google Scholar
Erikson, Erik. 1969. Gandhi's Truth: On the Origins of Militant Non-violence. New York: W. W. Norton.Google Scholar
Erikson, Erik. 1974. Dimensions of a New Identity. New York: W. W. NortonGoogle Scholar
Europa World Year Book. 2000. London: Europa.
Excerpts from Khusrau's Persian Poetry. www.alif–india.com/love.html, accessed July 2005.
Fairclough, Norman. 1989. Language and Power. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Faruqi, Shamsur Rahman. 2001. Early Urdu Literary Culture and History. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Fatihi, A. R. 2003. Language in India, 3, 2–9, www.languageinindia.com, accessed August 25, 2005.
Ferdman, Bernardo M., Weber, Rose–Marie, and Ramírez, Arnulfo G., (eds.) 1994. Literacy across Languages and Cultures. Albany, NY: State University of New York Press.Google Scholar
Ferguson, Charles A. 1945. “A chart of the Bengali Verb,” Journal of the American Oriental Society, 65, 54–55.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ferguson, Charles A. 1959. “Diglossia,” Word, 15, 325–40.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ferguson, Charles A. 1968. “Language development,” in Language Problems of Developing Nations, edited by Fishman, J. A., Ferguson, Charles A., and Dasgupta, J.. New York: John Wiley, pp. 27–35.Google Scholar
Ferguson, Charles A. 1976. “The structure and use of politeness formulas,” Language in Society, 5, 137–51.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ferguson, Charles A. 1992. “South Asia as a sociolinguistic area,” in Dimensions of Sociolinguistics in South Asia. Papers in Memory of Gerald Kelley, edited by Dimock, Edward C. Jr., Kachru, Braj B., and Krishnamurti, Bh.. New Delhi: Oxford University Press and India Book House, pp. 25–36.Google Scholar
Ferguson, Charles A. 1996. “English in South Asia: Imperialist legacy and regional asset,” in South Asian English: Structure, Use and Users, edited by Baumgardner, Robert J.Urban and Chicago, IL: University of Illinois Press, pp. 29–39.Google Scholar
Ferguson, Charles and John Gumperz (eds.) 1960. Linguistic Diversity in South Asia: Studies in Regional, Social and Functional Variation, special issue of International Journal of American Linguistics, 26(3), Part II.
Ferguson, Donald Williams. 1887a. “Anglo-Indianisms,” Ceylon Literary Register, 1(28), 231–32.Google Scholar
Ferguson, Donald Williams. 1887b. “Anglo-Indianisms,” Ceylon Literary Register, (29), 238–40.Google Scholar
Fernando, Chitra. 1996. “The ideational function of English in Sri Lanka,” in South Asian English: Structure, Use and Users, edited by Baumgardner, Robert J.. Urbana and Chicago, IL: University of Illinois Press, pp. 206–17.Google Scholar
First Report of the Commissioner of Linguistic Minorities. 1957. New Delhi: Government of India.
Firth, John R. 1930. Speech. London: Benn's Sixpence Library, No. 121. [Reprinted edition, London: Oxford University Press, 1966.]Google Scholar
Fishman, Joshua Andrew. 1973. “Language modernization and planning in comparison with other types of national modernization and planning,” Language and Society, 2(1), 23–43.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fishman, P. M. 1983. “Interaction: The work women do,” in Language, Gender and Sex, edited by Thorne, Barrie, Kramarae, Cheris, and Henley, Nancy. Rowley, MA: Newbury House, pp. 89–101.Google Scholar
Fowler, Murray. 1954. “The segmental phonemes of Sanskritized Tamil,” Language, 30, 360–7.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fowler, R., Hodge, B., and Trew, T.. 1997. Language and Control. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Fox, J. A. 1973. “Russenorsk: A study in language adaptivity,” unpublished manuscript, University of Chicago.
Frykenberg, , Robert, . 1988. “The myth of English as a ‘colonialist’ imposition upon India: A reappraisal with special reference to south India,” Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 2, 305–15.Google Scholar
Gaeffke, Peter. 1978. Hindi Literature in the Twentieth Century, in the series A History of Indian Literature, edited by Gonda, Jan, Vol. 8, fasc. 5. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Ghaffar, Muzaffar A. 1990. “Which language do we speak: Engdu, Urdeng, or Urlish?,” Midasia, Islamabad, April 12, 11.Google Scholar
Gaikwad, Laxman. 1998. The Branded, Translated by P. A. Koharkar. New Delhi: Sahitya Akademi.Google Scholar
Gair, J. W. 1998. Studies in South Asian Linguistics: Sinhala and other South Asian languages. New York, Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Gajvi, Premanand. 2000. “Ghotbhar pani” (A Sip of Water), in Playwright at the Center: Marathi Drama from 1843 to the Present, edited by Gokhale, Shanta. Calcutta, India: Seagull, pp. 458–69.Google Scholar
Gambhir, S. K. 1981. “The East Indian speech community in Guyana: A sociolinguistic study with special reference to Koine-formation,” unpublished PhD dissertation, University of Pennsylvania.
Gambhir, S. K. 1987. “Structural development of Guyanese Bhojpuri,” in Language Transplanted: The Development of Overseas Hindi, edited by Barz, R. K. and Siegel, J.. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, pp. 69–94.Google Scholar
Gambhir, V. 1981. “Syntactic restrictions and discourse functions of word order in standard Hindi,” unpublished PhD. dissertation, University of Pennsylvania.
Gargesh, Ravinder. 1998. “Some reflections on the impact of Persian on word formation of Hindi–Urdu,” in Indo-Persian Cultural Perspectives, edited by Khan, Mohammad A., Gargesh, Ravinder, and Shekhar, Chander. New Delhi: Saud Ahmad Dehlavi, pp. 79–90.Google Scholar
Gaustan, E. S. and Barlow, P. L.. 2000. New Historical Atlas of Religion in America. New York: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Gautam, M. K. 1999. “The construction of the Indian image in Suriname: Deconstructing colonial derogatory notions and reconstructing Indian identity,” in Sojourners to Settlers: Indian Migrants in the Caribbean and the Americas, edited by Gosine, M. and Narine, D.. New York: Windsor Press, pp. 125–79.Google Scholar
Gee, J. P. 1986. “Orality and literacy: From The Savage Mind to Ways with Words,” Teachers of English to Speakers of Other Languages, Quarterly, 20, 719–46.Google Scholar
Geertz, C. 1995. After the Fact: Two Countries. Four Decades. One Anthropologist. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.Google Scholar
Geocities. 2002. “Should Urdu continue as our national language?,” www.geocities.com/paklanguage, Accessed July 2005.
Gerow, Edwin. 1971. A Glossary of Indian Figures of Speech. The Hague and Paris: Mouton.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gerow, Edwin. 1977. Indian Poetics, A History of Indian Literature, Vol. V. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Ghosh, Arunabha. 1998. Jharkhand Movement: A Study in the Politics of Regionalism. Calcutta, India: Minerva Associates.Google Scholar
Gibson, M. A. 1988. Accomodation without Assimilation: Sikh Immigrants in an American High School. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press.Google Scholar
Gluck, , Berger, Sherna and Patai, Daphne. 1991. Women's Words. The Feminist Practice of Oral History. New York: Routledge.Google Scholar
Goffin, Raymond C. 1934. Some Notes on Indian English, S. P. E. Tract No. 41. Oxford: Clarendon Press, pp. 20–32.Google Scholar
Goffman, Erving. 1967. Interaction Ritual: Essays on Face-to-Face Behavior. Garden City, NY: Anchor Books, Doubleday.Google Scholar
Gokhale–Turner, Jayashree. 1980. “Bhakti or vidroha: Continuity and change in Dalit Literature,” Journal of Asian and African Studies, 15(1–2), 29–40.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Goody, Esther N. (ed.) 1978. Questions and Politeness. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Goody, Jack (ed.) 1968. Literacy in Traditional Societies. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Goody, Jack. 1987. The Interface between the Written and the Oral. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Gopal, Ram. 1966. Linguistic Affairs of India. London: Asia Publishing House.Google Scholar
Gopal, Sarvepalli (ed.) 1980. Jawahar Lal Nehru: An Anthology. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Gordon, Raymond G. Jr. (ed.) 2005. Ethnologue: Languages of the World. Fifteenth edition. Dallas, Tex.: SIL International. Online version: http://www.ethnologue.com/ (accessed 25/2/2007)Google Scholar
Goswami, Upendranath. 1978. An Introduction to Assamese. Guwahati, India: Mani-Manik Prakash.Google Scholar
Government of India. 1964. Census of India. New Delhi: Ministry of Home Affairs.Google Scholar
Government of India. 1978. Background Papers on Tribal Development, Scheduled Tribes and Scheduled Areas in India. New Delhi: Ministry of Home Affairs.Google Scholar
Government of India. 1991. The Constitution of India (3rd edn). New Delhi: Rajbhasha Khand.Google Scholar
Government of India. 1997. Census of India. New Delhi: Ministry of Home Affairs.Google Scholar
Grant, Charles. 1831–1832. “Observations on the state of society among the Asiatic subjects of Great Britain, particularly with respect to morals, and the means of improving it,” in General Appendix to Parliamentary Papers 1831–1832, London.
Gray, John. 1992. Men are from Mars, Women are from Venus. New York: HarperCollins.Google Scholar
Greenberg, Joseph H. 1966. “Some universals of grammar with particular reference to the order of meaningful elements,” in Universals of Language (2nd edn), edited by Joseph, H. Greenberg. Cambridge, MA: Massachussetts Institute of Technology Press, pp. 73–113.Google Scholar
Gregory, R. G. 1971. India and East Africa – A History of Race Relations within the British Empire. Oxford: Clarendon.Google Scholar
Grierson, George A. 18831887. Seven Grammars of the Dialects and Sub-dialects of the Bihari Language. Calcutta, India: Bengal Secretariat Press.Google Scholar
Grierson, George A. 19031928. Linguistic Survey of India. Calcutta, India: Government of India [Reprinted in 1967, New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass (11 vols. 19 parts)].Google Scholar
Grierson, George A. 1967–1968. Linguistic Survey of India (11 vols). New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass [Reprint of 1st edn, 19031928.]Google Scholar
Griffin, Michael K.Viswanath, , and Schwartz, Dona. 1994. “Gender advertising in the US and India: Exporting cultural stereotypes,” Media, Culture and Society, 16, 487–507.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grimes, Barbara F. (ed.) 1992. Ethnologue: Languages of the World. Dallas, TX: Summer Institute of Linguistics.Google Scholar
Gumperz, John J. 1961. “Speech variation and the study of Indian civilization,” American Anthropologist, 63, 976–88.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gumperz, John J. 1968. “The speech community,” in International Encyclopedia of the Social Sciences. Vol. 9. London: Macmillan, pp. 381–86.Google Scholar
Gumperz, John J. and Robert Wilson. 1971. “Convergence and creolization: A case from the Indo-Aryan/Dravidian border in India,” in Pidginization and Creolization of Languages, edited by Hymes, Dell H.. London: Cambridge University Press, pp. 151–67.Google Scholar
Gupta, Dipankar (ed.) 1991. Social Stratification. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Guru, Kamata Prasad. 1920. Hindi Vyakaran. Banaras, India: Kashi Nagri Pracharini Sabha.Google Scholar
Gurung, Haraka. 1997. “Linguistic demography of Nepal,” Contributions to Nepalese Studies, 24(2), 147–85.Google Scholar
Haas, Mary R. 1944. “Men's and women's speech in Koasati,” Language, 20, 142–49. [Reprinted in 1964, in Language in Culture and Society, edited by Hymes, Dell. New York: Harper and Row, pp. 228–33].Google Scholar
Haddad, Yvonne Yazebeck. 2000. “At home in the Hijra: South Asian Muslims in the United States,” in The South Asian Religious Diaspora in Britain, Canada, and the United States, edited by Coward, H.. Albany, NY: State University of New York Press, pp. 239–58.Google Scholar
Hale, Austin. 1982. Research on Tibeto-Burman Languages. Berlin: Mouton.Google Scholar
Hali, K. A. H. 1971. Yadgaar-e-Ghalib (Memoirs Pertaining to Ghalib). New Delhi: Maktabe Jamia and the Government of Jammu and Kashmir.Google Scholar
Hall, Kira and Veronica O'Donovan. 1996. “Shifting gender positions among Hindi speaking Hijras,” in Rethinking Language and Gender Research, edited by Bergvall, Victoria L., Bing, M., and Freed, Alice F.. New York: Longman, pp. 228–66.Google Scholar
Hall, Robert A. Jr. 1966. Pidgin and Creole Languages. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press.Google Scholar
Halliday, Michael A. K. 1970. “Language structure and language function,” in New Horizons in Linguistics, edited by Lyons, John. Harmondsworth, Middlesex: Penguin, pp. 140–65.Google Scholar
Halliday, Michael A. K. 1993. “The act of meaning,” in Language, Communication, and Social Meaning, Georgetown University Roundtable on Languages and Linguistics 1992, edited by Alatis, James E.. Washington, DC: Georgetown University Press, pp. 7–21.Google Scholar
Halliday, Michael A. K. and Hasan, Ruqaiya. 1976. Cohesion in English. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Halverson, John. 1966. “Prolegomena to the study of Ceylon English,” University of Ceylon Review, 24(1/2) 61–75.Google Scholar
Haque, Anjum Riyazul. 1993. “The position and status of English in Pakistan. The Urduization of English in Pakistan,” in The English Language in Pakistan, edited by Baumgardner, Robert J.Karachi, Pakistan: Oxford University Press, pp. 19–30.Google Scholar
Hardikar, Vinay. 1985. “Profiles in social transformation: Five Dalit autobiographies,” New Quest, 49, 52–8.Google Scholar
Hardiman, D. 1987. The Coming of the Devi: Adivasi Assertion in Western India. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Hart, George L. 1976. The Relation between Tamil and Classical Sanskrit Literature, In the series A History of Indian Literature, edited by Gonda, Jan, Vol. 10, fasc. 2. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Harvey, David. 1990. The Condition of Postmodernity. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Hasan, Ruqaiya. forthcoming. “Some clause types in Urdu: a tentative analysis,” in Describing Language: Form and Function: The Collected Works of Ruqaiya Hasan, Vol. 5, edited by Jonathan Webster. London: Equinox Publishing.
Havanur, Srinivasa. 1989. HosagannaDa AruNōdaya (Dawn of Modern Kannada). Mysore, India: Institute for Kannada Studies.Google Scholar
Havelock, Eric Alfred. 1963. Preface to Plato. Cambridge, MA: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Hawkins, R. E. 1976. “Supplement of words from India, Pakistan, Bangladesh and Sir Lanka,” in The Little Oxford Dictionary of Current English, compiled by G. Ostler. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.
Hawkins, R. E. 1984. Common Indian Words in English. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Hazra, Kanai Lal. 1994. Pāli Language and Literature: A Systematic Survey and Historical Study, Emerging Perceptions in Buddhist Studies, Vols. 4–5. New Delhi: D. K. Printworld.
Hegde, R. S. 1991. “Adaptation and the interpersonal experience: A study of Asian Indians in the US,” unpublished PhD dissertation, Columbus: Ohio State University.
Heimann, Betty. 1964. Facets of Indian Thought. London: George Allen and Unwin.Google Scholar
Helweg, Arthur W. and Helweg, Usha M. 1990. An Immigrant Success Story. Philadelphia, PA: University of Pennsylvania Press.Google Scholar
Hettiaratchi, D. F. 1969. “Linguistics in Ceylon, I,” in Current Trends in Linguistics. Vol. 5. Linguistics in South Asia, edited by, Sebeok, Thomas A.. The Hague: Mouton, pp. 736–51.Google Scholar
Hickey, Ramond. 2004. “South Asian Englishes,” in Legacies of Colonial English Studies in Transported Dialects, edited by Hickey, RamondCambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 536–58.Google Scholar
Hill, B., Ide, Sachiko, Ikuta, S., Kawasaki, A., and Ogino, T.. 1986. “Universals in linguistic politeness: Quantitative evidence from Japanese and American English,” Journal of Pragmatics, 10, 347–71.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hobbs, S. 1985. Fiji Hindi – English, English – Fiji Hindi Dictionary. Suva: Ministry of Education.Google Scholar
Hock, Hans Henrich. 1975. “Substratum influence on (Rig-Vedic) Sanskrit?,” Studies in the Linguistic Sciences, 5(2), 76–125.Google Scholar
Hock, Hans Henrich. 1976. “Review article on R. Anttila: An introduction to historical comparative linguistics,” Language, 52, 202–20.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hock, Hans Henrich. 1991. Principles of Historical Linguistics. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hock, Hans Henrich and Pandharipande, Rajeshwari. 1976. “The sociolinguistic position of Sanskrit in pre-Muslim India,” Studies in Language Learning, 11, 105–38.Google Scholar
Hock, Hans Henrich and Rajeshwari Pandharipande. 1978. “Sanskrit in pre-Islamic context of South Asia,” Special issue of International Journal of the Study of Language, 16, 11–25.
Hodge, Robert and Kress, Gunther. 1988. Social Semiotic. Cambridge: Polity Press.Google Scholar
Holle, K. F. 1877. Tabel van oud- en nieuw-Indische Alphabetten. Buttenzorg, Java, Dutch East Indies: C. Lang [Reprinted in 1999 as Table of Old and New Indic Alphabets: Contribution to the Paleography of the Dutch Indies. Translated by Carol Molony and Henk Pechler. Written Lanuage and Literacy, 2, 167–245].
Holm, John. 1989. Pidgins and Creoles, Vol. 2: Reference Survey. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Hooper, John S. M. 1963. Bible Translation in India, Pakistan, and Ceylon (2nd edn). Bombay, India: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Hosali, Priya. 2000. Butler English, Form and Function. New Delhi: B. R Publishing.Google Scholar
Hosali, Priya and Aitchison, Jean. 1986. “Butler English: A minimal pidgin?,”Journal of Pidgin and Creole Linguistics, 1, 51–79.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hossain, M. 1982. “South Asians in Southern California,”South Asia Bulletin, 2(1), 74–82.Google Scholar
Hovell, Laurie. 1991. “Namdeo Dhasal: Poet panther,”Bulletin of Concerned Asian Scholars, 23(2), 77–83.Google Scholar
Huebner, Thom (ed.) 1996. Sociolinguistic Perspectives: Papers on Language in Society, 1959–1994/Charles A. Ferguson. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Hussainmiya, B. A. 1987. Lost Cousins: The Malays of Sri Lanka. Bangi, Malaysia: Institut Bahasa, Kesusasteraan dan Kebudayaan Melayu, Universiti Kebangsaan Malaysia.Google Scholar
Hunt, Cecil. 1931a. Honoured Sir from Babujee. London: P. Allen.Google Scholar
Hunt, Cecil. 1931b. Babuji Writes Home: Being a New Edition of ‘Honoured Sir’ with Many Additional Letters. London: P. Allen.Google Scholar
Hutton, J. H. 1921. The Angami Nagas, with Some Notes on Neighbouring Tribes. London: Macmillan.Google Scholar
Hwang, Juck–Ryoon. 1990. “‘Deference’ versus ‘politeness’ in Korean speech,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 82, 41–55.Google Scholar
Ide, Sachiko. 1989. “Formal forms and discernment: Neglected aspects of linguistic politeness,” Multilingua, 8(2), 223–48.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Imayam, . 2001. Beasts of Burden. Translated by Lakshmi Holmstrom. Chennai, India: Manas (East West Books Madras).Google Scholar
Internet Indian History Sourcebook: The Laws of Manu, c. 1500 BCE. Translated by G. Buhler. www.fordham.edu/halsall/india/indiasbook.html, accessed August 2005.
Indian Literature 159. 1994. XXXVII(1).
Indian Literature 193. 1999. XLIII(5).
Indian Literature 200. 2000. XLIV(6).
Indian Literature 201. 2001. XLV(1).
Internet Public Library. www.ipl.org, accessed June 2001.
Ishtiaq, M. 1999. Language Shifts among the Scheduled Tribes in India: A Geographic Study. New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass.Google Scholar
Itagi, N. H., Jayaram, B. D., and Vani, V.. 1986. Communication Potential in the Tribal Population of Assam and Madhya Pradesh. Mysore, India: CIIL.Google Scholar
Itkonen, Esa. 1991. Universal History of Linguistics: India, China, Arabia, Europe, Amsterdam Studies in the Theory and History of Linguistic Science, Series 3, Vol. 65. Amsterdam and Philadelphia, PA: John Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Iyengar, K. R. Srinivasa (ed.) 1983. Asian Variations in Ramayana. New Delhi: Sahitya Akademi.Google Scholar
Jadhav, Narendra. 2003. Outcaste: A Memoir. New Delhi: Viking Penguin.Google Scholar
Jaeggli, Osvaldo and Safir, Kenneth. 1989. The Null Subject Parameter. Studies in Natural Language and Linguistic Theory. Dordrecht, Boston, MA, and London: Kluwer.Google Scholar
Jain, Dhanesh. 1973. “Pronominal usage in Hindi: A sociolinguistics study,” unpublished PhD dissertation, University of Pennsylvania.
Jain, S. 1989. Jaina Philosophy of Language. New Delhi: Ahimsa International.Google Scholar
Jaina, Devendra Kumāra [Jain, Devendra Kumar]. 1965. Apabhraṁśa bhāṣā aura sāhitya [Apabhramśa language and literature], Jñāna-pīiḥa Lokodaya Grantha-mālā 152. Calcutta, Varanasi, and New Delhi: Bhāratīya Jñāna-pīṭha Hindi.Google Scholar
Jaina, Jagadīśa Candra [Jain, Jagdishchandra]. 1961. Prākṛta sāhitya kā itihāsa [History of Prakrit literature], Varanasi, India: Chowkhamba Vidya Bhawan.Google Scholar
Jaini, P. S. 1979. The Jaina Path of Purification. Berkeley, CA: University of California Press.Google Scholar
Jalibi, Jameel. 1984. Tarikh-e-Adab-e-Urdu, Vol. 1, History of Urdu literature. New Delhi: Educational Publishing Home.Google Scholar
James, Deborah and Sandra Clarke. 1993. “Women, men, and interruptions: A critical review,” in Gender and Conversational Interaction, edited by Tannen, Deborah. New York: Oxford University Press, pp. 231–80.Google Scholar
James, Deborah and Janice Drakich. 1993. “Understanding gender differences in amount of talk: A critical review of research,” in Gender and Conversational Interaction, edited by Tannen, Deborah. New York: Oxford University Press, pp. 281–312.Google Scholar
Jensen, Hans. 1969. Sign, Symbol and Script: An Account of Man's Efforts to Write. New York: Putnam's.Google Scholar
Jespersen, Otto. 1922. Language. Its Nature, Development and Origin. London: Allen and Unwin.Google Scholar
Jinnah, Mohammad A. 1948. Speech at a public meeting at Dacca, March 21, in Quaid-I-Azam Mohammad Ali Jinnah: Speeches and Statements 1947–8. Islamabad: Government of Pakistan, Ministry of Information and Broadcasting.Google Scholar
Joshi, S. D. and Laddu, S. D.. 1983. Proceedings of the International Seminar on Studies in the Asṭādhyāyī of Pāṇini. Pune, India: University of Poona.Google Scholar
Joshi, Svati. 1990. “Forging an epistemology of resistance: Dalit writing in Gujarati (A review of the anthology Sarvanam 1889),” The Book Review, 143, 32–3.Google Scholar
Kachru, , Braj, B. 1965. “The ‘Indianess’ in Indian English,” Word, 21, 391–410.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1976. “The Englishization of Hindi: Linguistic rivalry and language change,” in Linguistic Method: Essays in Honor of Herbert Penzl, edited by Rauch, Irmengard and Carr, G. F.. The Hague: Mouton, pp. 199–221.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1977. “Linguistic schizophrenia and language census,” Linguistics, 186, 17–32.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1978a. “Code-mixing as a communicative strategy in India,” in International Dimensions of Bilingual Education, edited by Alatis, James E.. Washington, DC: Georgetown University Press, pp. 107–24.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1978b. “English in South Asia,” in Advances in the Study of Societal Multilingualism, edited by Fishman, J. A.. The Hague: Mouton, pp. 477–551.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1978c. “Toward structuring the form and function of code-mixing: An Indian perspective,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 16, 21–40.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1980. “The new Englishes and old dictionaries: Directions in lexicographical research on non-native varieties of English,” in Theory and Method in Lexicography: Western and Non-Western Perspectives, edited by Zgusta, Ladislav. Columbia, SC: Hornbeam Press, pp. 71–101.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1981. Kashmiri Literature, In the series History of Indian Literature, edited by Gonda, Jan, Vol. 8, fasc. 4. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1982a. “The bilingual's linguistic repertoire,” in Issues in International Bilingual Education: The Role of the Vernacular, edited by Hartford, Beverly S., Valdman, Albert, and Foster, Charles R.. New York: Plenum, pp. 25–52.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1982b. “Language policy in South Asia,” Annual Review of Applied Linguistics 1981, 2, 60–58.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. (ed.) 1982c. The Other Tongue: English across Cultures. New York: Pergamon Press.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1983a. The Alchemy of English: The Spread, Functions and Models of Non-native Englishes. Oxford: Pergamon Press.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1983b. “The bilingual's creativity: Discoursal and stylistic strategies in contact literatures in English,” Studies in the Linguistic Sciences, 13 (2) 37–55. [Also in The Alchemy of English: The Spread, Functions, and Models of Non-native Englishes, 1986. Oxford: Pergamon Press, pp. 159–73]Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1983c. The Indianization of English: The English Language in India. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1990. The Alchemy of Engish: The Spread, Functions and Models of Non-native Englishes. Urbana: University of Illinois Press.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1992a. “Cultural contact and literary creativity in a multilingual setting,” in Dimensions of Sociolinguistics in South Asia, edited by Dimock, Edward C., Kachru, Braj B., and Krishnamurti, Bhadriraju. New Delhi: Oxford and India Book House, pp. 149–59.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1992b. “South Asian broadcasting,” in The Oxford Companion to the English Language, edited by McArthur, Tom. Oxford: Oxford University Press, p. 958.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. (ed.) 1992c. The Other Tongue: English across Cultures (2nd edn). Urbana, IL: University of Illinois Press.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1994. “English in South Asia,” in The Cambridge History of the English Language, Vol. 5, edited by Burchfield, Robert. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 497–553.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1997a. “Language in Indian society,” in Ananya: A Portrait of India, edited by Sridhar, S. N. and Mattoo, N. K.. New York: The Association of Indians in America, pp. 555–85.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1997b. “World Englishes 2000: Resources for research and teaching,” in World Englishes 2000, edited by Forman, M. and Smith, Larry E.. Honolulu, HI: University of Hawaii Press, pp. 48–67.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 2003. “On nativizing mantra: Identity construction in anglophone Englishes,” in Anglophone Cultures in Southeast Asia: Appropriations, Continuities, Contexts, edited by Stierstorfer, Klaus et al. Heidelberg, Germany: Heidelberg University Press, pp. 55–72.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 2005. Asian Englishes: Beyond the Canon. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. [South Asian Edition: New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 2005.]Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B., Kachru, Yamuna, and Nelson, Cecil L. (eds.) 2006. The Handbook of World Englishes. Oxford: Blackwell Publishing.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. and Cecil L. Nelson. 1996. “World Englishes,” in Sociolinguistics and Language Teaching, edited by Mckay, S. L. and Hornberger, N. H.. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 71–102.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 1966. An Introduction to Hindi Syntax. Urbana, IL: Department of Linguistics, University of Illinois.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 1970. “The syntax of ko-sentences in Hindi–Urdu,” Papers in Linguistics, 2(2), 299–316.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 1979. “The quotative in South Asian languages,” South Asian Languages Analysis, 63–77.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 1980. Aspects of Hindi Grammar. New Delhi: Manohar Publications.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 1981a. “On the syntax, semantics and pragmatics of the conjunctive participle in Hindi–Urdu,” Studies in the Linguistic Sciences, 11(2), 35–50.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. (ed.) 1981b. Dimensions of South Asian linguistics, special issue of Studies in the Linguistic Sciences, 11(2).Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 1988. “Writers in Hindi and English,” in Writing across Languages and Cultures: Issues in Contrastive Rhetoric, edited by Purves, Alan. Newbury Park, CA: Sage, pp. 109–37.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 1989. “Corpus planning for modernization: Sanskritization and Englishization of Hindi,” Studies in the Linguistic Sciences, 19(1), 153–64.
Kachru, Yamuna. 1990. “Experiencer and other oblique subjects in Hindi,” in Experiencer Subjects in South Asian Languages, edited by Verma, Manindra K. and Mohanan, K. P.. Stanford, CA: Stanford University, The Center for the Study of Language and Information, pp. 59–75.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 1992. “Culture, style and discourse: Expanding poetics of English,” in The Other Tongue: English across Cultures (2nd edn). edited by Kachru, Braj B.. Urbana, IL: University of Illinois Press, pp. 340–52.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 1993. “Social meaning and creativity in India English speech acts,” in Language, Communication and Social Meaning, edited by Alatis, James E.. Georgetown University Monograph Series on Languages and Linguistics 1992. Washington, DC: Georgetown University Press, pp. 378–87.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 1994. “Self, identity, and creativity: Women writers in India,” in Self as Person in Asian Theory and Practice, edited by Ames, Roger T., Dissanayake, Wimal, and Kasulis, Thomas P.. Albany, NY: State University of New York Press, pp. 335–56.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 1995a. “Cultural meaning and rhetorical styles: Toward a framework for contrastive rhetoric,” in Principles and Practice in Applied Linguistics: Studies in Honor of Henry G. Widdowson, edited by Seidlhofer, Barbara and Cook, Guy. London: Oxford University Press, pp. 171–84.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 1995b. “Lexical exponents of cultural contact: Speech act verbs in Hindi–English dictionaries,” in Cultures, Ideologies, and the Dictionary: Studies in Honor of Ladislav Zgusta, edited by Kachru, Braj B. and Kahane, Henry. Tübingen: Max Niemeyer Verlag, pp. 261–74.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 1996. “Language and cultural meaning: Expository writing in South Asian English,” in South Asian English: Structure, Use and Users, Edited by Baumgardner, Robert J.. Urbana: University of Illinois Press, pp. 127–40.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 1997. “Culture and argumentative writing in world Englishes,” in World Englishes 2000, edited by Forman, Michael and Smith, Larry E.. Honolulu, HI: University of Hawaii Press, pp. 48–67.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 1998. “Culture and speech acts: Evidence from Indian and Singaporean English,” Studies in the Linguistic Sciences, 28, 79–98.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 2001. “World Englishes and rhetoric across cultures,” Asian Englishes, 4(2), 54–71.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 2003. “Conventions of politeness in plural societies,” in Anglophone Cultures in South-East Asia: Appropriations, Continuities, Contexts, edited by Ahrens, Rüdiger, Parker, David, Stierstorfer, Klaus, and Tam, Kowk-Kan. Heidelberg: Universitätsverlag Winter Heidelberg, pp. 39–53.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 2006. Hindi. London Oriental and African Language Library. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna and Bhatia, Tej K.. 1977. “On reflexivization in Hindi–Urdu and its theoretical implications,” Indian Linguistics, 38(1), 21–38.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna and Bhatia, Tej K.. 1978. “The emerging ‘dialect’ conflict in Hindi: A case of glottopolitics,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 16, 47–56.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna and Nelson, Cecil L.. 2006. World Englishes in Asian Contexts. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press.Google Scholar
Kak, Aadil A. 2001. “Language maintenance and language shift in Srinagar,” unpublished PhD dissertation, New Delhi: University of Delhi.
Kakar, Sudhir. 1979. Indian Childhood: Cultural Ideals and Social Reality. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Kakar, Sudhir. 1981. The Inner World: A Psycho-analytic Study of Childhood and Society in India. New Delhi and New York: Oxford University Press. [2nd revised and enlarged edition; 1st published in 1978.]Google Scholar
Kale, Kishore Shantabai. 2000. Against All Odds (Kolhatyache por “the child of a Kolhati”). Translated by Sandhya Pandey. New Delhi: Penguin.Google Scholar
Kandiah, Thiru. 1964. “The teaching of English as a second language in Ceylon,” Journal of the National Education Society of Ceylon, 5(4) November, 8–12.Google Scholar
Kandiah, Thiru. 1984. “‘Kaduva’: Power and the English language weapon in Sri Lanka,” in Honouring E. F. C. Ludowyk: Felicitation Essays, edited by Colin-Thomé, Percy and Halpi, Ashley. Dehiwala, Sri Lanka: Tisara Prakasakayo, pp. 117–54.Google Scholar
Kandiah, Thiru. 1991. “South Asia,” in English Around the World: Sociolinguistic Perspectives, edited by Cheshire, Jenny. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 271–87.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kandiah, Thiru. 1995. “Foreword: Centering the periphery of English: Towards participatory communities of discourse,” in De-hegemonizing Language Standards, edited by Parakrama, Arjun. London: Macmillan, pp. xv–xxxvii.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kandiah, Thiru. 1996. “Syntactic ‘deletion’ in Lankan English: Learning from a new variety of English about –, ” in South Asian English: Structure, Use and Users, edited by Baumgardner, Robert J.. Urbana and Chicago, IL: University of Illinois Press, pp. 104–23.Google Scholar
Katre, Sumitra. Mangesh, . 1957. “The language project at the Deccan College,” Indian Linguistics, 18, 197–224.Google Scholar
Kedilaya, A. Shanker. 1970. Foreign Loan Words in Kannada: Arabic and Persian. University of Madras Kannada series, no. 17. Madras: University of Madras.Google Scholar
Keenan, Elinor. 1974. “Norm-makers, norm-breakers: Uses of speech by men and women in a Malagasy community,” in Explorations in the Ethnography of Speaking, edited by Sherzer, J. F. and Baumann, R.. New York: Cambridge University Press, pp. 125–43.Google Scholar
Kejariwal, O. P. 2002. Ghalib in Translation. New Delhi: UBSPD.Google Scholar
Kelkar, Ashok R. 1969. “General linguistics in South Asia,” in Current Trends in Linguistics. Vol. 5 Linguistics in South Asia, edited by Sebeok, Thomas A.. The Hague: Mouton, pp. 532–42.Google Scholar
Kellogg, Samuel Henry. 1875. A Grammar of the Hindi Language. London: Routledge and Kegan Paul.Google Scholar
Kemper, Steven. 2001. Buying and Believing: Sri Lankan Advertising and Consumers in a Transnational World. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago.Google Scholar
Kerswill, Paul. 2004. “Coineization and accommodation,” in The Handbook of Language Variation and Change, edited by Chambers, Jack, Trudgill, Peter, and Schilling-Estes, Natalie. Oxford: Blackwell, p. 12.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Keshari, Biseshwar P. 1982. “Problems and prospects of Jharkhandi languages,” in Fourth World Dynamics: Jharkhand, edited by Sengupta, Nirmal. New Delhi: Authors Guild, pp. 137–64.Google Scholar
Kevichusa, M. 1996. “Relative clause formation in Tenyidie (Angami),” unpublished MPhil dissertation, New Delhi: University of Delhi.
Khan, Farhat. 1991. “Final consonant cluster simplification in a variety of Indian English,” in English Around the World: Sociolinguistic Perspectives, edited by Cheshire, Jenny. New York: Cambridge University Press, pp. 288–307.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Khubchandani, Lachman M. 1978. “Distribution of contact language in India. A study of the 1961 bilingual returns,” in Advances in the Study of Societal Multilingualism, edited by Fishman, Joshua. The Hague: Mouton, pp. 553–85.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Khubchandani, Lachman M. 1983. Plural Languages, Plural Cultures. Honolulu, HI: East West Center, University of Hawaii Press.Google Scholar
Khubchandani, Lachman M. 1992. Tribal Identity. A Language and Communication Perspective. Simla, India: Indian Institute of Advanced Study.Google Scholar
Khubchandani, Lachman M. 1997a. “Demographic indicators of language persistence and shift among tribals: A sociolinguistic perspective,” in Tribal and Indigenous Languages of India: The Ethnic Space, edited by Abbi, Anvita. New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass,.Google Scholar
Khubchandani, Lachman M. 1997b. Revisualizing Boundaries: A Plurilingual Ethos. New Delhi: Sage.Google Scholar
Kindersley, A. F. 1938. “Notes on the Indian idiom of English: Style, syntax, and vocabulary,” Transactions of the Philosophical Society, 25–34.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
King, Christopher R. 1994. One Language, Two Scripts: The Hindi Movement in Nineteenth Century North India. Bombay, India: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
King, Robert D. 1986. “The language issue revisited,” in India 2000: The Next Fifteen Years, edited by Roach, James R.. Riverdale, MD: The Riverdale Company, pp. 135–43.Google Scholar
King, Robert D. 1997. Nehru and the Language Politics of India. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
King, Robert D. 2001. “The poisonous potency of script: Hindi and Urdu,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 40, 43–60.Google Scholar
Kiparsky, Paul. 1979. Pāṇini as a Variationist. Cambridge, MA: The Massachussetts Institute of Technology Press; Pune, India: University of Poona.Google Scholar
Kishore, Satyendra. 1987. National Integration in India. New Delhi: Sterling.Google Scholar
Kishwar, Madhu. 2000. Personal Interview. Manushi, October 30. New Delhi.Google Scholar
Klaiman, M. H. 1987. “Bengali,” in The World's Major Languages, edited by Comrie, Bernard. London: Croom Helm, pp. 490–513.Google Scholar
Kluyev, Boris I. 1981. India: National and Language Problem. New Delhi: Sterling.Google Scholar
Koerner, E. F. K. and Asher, R. E.. 1995. Concise History of the Language Sciences from the Sumerians to the Cognitivists. New York, Oxford: Pergamon.Google Scholar
Koh, T. J. 2003. “Agreement in Ho,” unpublished MA dissertation, New Delhi: University of Delhi.
Kondapi, C. 1951. Indians Overseas, 1838–1949. New Delhi: Indian Council of World Affairs.Google Scholar
Kothari, Rita. 2001. “Short story in Gujarati Dalit literature,” Economic and Political Weekly, XXXVI(45), 4308–11.Google Scholar
Koul, Omkar N. 1984. “Modes of address in Kashmiri,” in Aspects of Kashmiri Linguistics, edited by Hook, Peter. New Delhi: Bahri.Google Scholar
Koul, Omkar N. and Bala, Madhu. 1989. Modes of Address and Pronominal Usage in Punjabi. A Sociolinguistic Study. Mysore, India: Central Institute of Indian Languages.Google Scholar
Kramarae, Cheris. 1981. Women and Men Speaking. Rowley, MA: Newbury House.Google Scholar
Krishan, Shree (ed.) 1990. Linguistic Traits across Language Boundaries, A Report of All India Linguistic Traits Survey. Calcutta, India: Anthropological Survey of India.Google Scholar
Krishna, Sumi. 1991. India's Living Languages: The Critical Issues. New Delhi: Allied Publishers.Google Scholar
Krishnamurthy, K. 1997. “Sanskrit literature,” in Ananya: A Portrait of India, edited by Sridhar, S. N. and Mattoo, Nirmal K.. New York: Association of Indians in America,.Google Scholar
Krishnamurti, Bh. 1978. “Language planning and development: The case of Telegu,” Contributions to Asian Studies, 2, 37–56.Google Scholar
Krishnamurti, Bh. (ed.) 1986. South Asian Language: Structural Convergence and Dialogue. New Delhi: Motilal Banarasidas.Google Scholar
Krishnamurti, Bh. 1992. “On verbalizing politeness in Telugu,” in Dimensions of Sociolinguistics in South Asia: Papers in Memory of Gerald B. Kelley, edited by Dimock, Edward C. Jr.Kachru, Braj B. and Krishnamurti, Bh.. New Delhi: Oxford & IBH; 1992, pp. 87–99.Google Scholar
Krishnamurti, Bh. 1993. “Dravidian languages,” in The International Encyclopaedia of Linguistics, edited by Bright, William. Oxford: Oxford University Press, pp. 373–76.Google Scholar
Krishnamurti, Bh. 1995. “Official language policies with special reference to the Eighth Schedule of the Constitution of India,” in Language and the State, edited by Gupta, R. S. Anvita Abbi, and Aggarwal, Kailash N.. New Delhi: Creative Books, pp. 8–23.Google Scholar
Krishnamurti, Bh. 2003. The Dravidian Languages. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Krishnaswamy, N. and Brude, Archana S.. 1998. The Politics of Indians' English: Linguistic Colonialism and the Expanding English Empire. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Krishnamurti, Bh. and Gwynn, J. P L.. 1985. A Grammar of Modern Telugu. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Krishnamurti, Bh. and Mukherji, Aditi (eds.) 1984. Modernization of Indian Languages in the News Media. Hyderabad, India: Department of Linguistics, Osmania University.Google Scholar
Kuiper, F. B. J. 1967. “The genesis of a linguistic area,” Indo-Iranian Journal, 10, 81–102.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kulke, Hermann and Rothermund, Dietmar. 1991. A History of India. Calcutta, India: Rupa.Google Scholar
Kulli, Jayavant S. 1991. History of Grammatical Theories in Kannada. Trivandrum, India: International School of Dravidian Linguistics.Google Scholar
Kumar, Braj Bihari. 1978. Nagami vyakaran ki ruparekha. Kohima, India: Nagaland Bhasha Parishad.Google Scholar
Kumar, N. (ed.) 1994. Women as Subjects: South Asian Histories. New Delhi: Stree.Google Scholar
Kumar, Raj. 1995. “Oriya Dalit literature: A historical perspective,” The Fourth World, 2, 91–111.Google Scholar
Kunjunni Raja K. 1972. “The influence of Sanskrit on the Dravidian literatures with special reference to Malayalam,” in Indian Literature, edited by Poddar, Arabinda. Simla, India: Indian Institute of Advanced Study.Google Scholar
Labov, William. 1972. Sociolinguistic Patterns. Philadelphia, PA: Pennsylvania University Press.Google Scholar
Labov, William. 1982. “Objectivity and commitment in linguistic science: The case of Black English trial in Ann Arbor,” Language in Society, 11, 165–201.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Labru, G. L. 1984. Indian Newspaper English. New Delhi: B. R Publishing.Google Scholar
Lakoff, Robin. 1975. Language and Woman's Place. New York: Harper and Row.Google Scholar
Narasaiah, Lakshmi G. 1999. The Essence of Dalit Poetry: A Socio-Philosophic Study of Telugu Dalit Poetry. Hyderabad, India: Dalit Sana Publications.Google Scholar
Lal, B. 1979. “Girmityas: The background to banishment,” in Rama's Banishment: A Centenary Tribute to the Fiji Indians, 1879–1979, edited by Misra, V.. London: Heineman Educational, pp. 12–39.Google Scholar
Lal, Chaman. 1998. “Dalit trend in Punjabi literature,” Indian Literature 185, XLII(3), 13–7.Google Scholar
Lalitha Murthy, B. 1994. “Participial constructions: A cross-linguistic study,” unpublished PhD dissertation, New Delhi: University of Delhi.
Lalitha Murthy, B. and Karumuri V. Subbarao. 2000. “Lexical anaphors and pronouns in Mizo,” in Lexical Anaphors and Pronouns in Selected South Asian Languages, edited by Lust, Barbara, Gair, James, Wali, Kashi, and Subbarao, Karumuri V.. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter, pp. 777–840.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lankshear, Colin. 1987. Literacy, Schooling and Revolution. London: Falmer Press.Google Scholar
Law, Bimala Churn. 1933. History of Pāli Literature. London: K. Paul, Trench, Trubner & Co. [Reprinted in 1983: New Delhi: Indological Book House].Google Scholar
Law, Narendra Nath. 1915. Promotion of Learning in India by Early European Settlers. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Lee, Motoko. 1976. “The married women's status and role as reflected in Japanese,” Signs, 1, 991–9.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lele, Jayant and Rajendra Singh. 1987. “Language and literature of Dalits and Sants: Some missed opportunities,” in Literature, Social Consciousness and Polity, edited by Narain, Iqbal and Lutze, Lothar. New Delhi: Manohar, pp. 28–60.Google Scholar
Leonard, Karen I. 1997. The South Asian Americans. Westport, CT: Greenwood Press.Google Scholar
Lewis, Ivor. 1991. Sahibs, Nawabs and Boxwallahs: A Dictionary of the Words of Anglo-India. Bombay, India: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Lingat, Robert. 1998. The Classical Law of India. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Limbale, Sharankumar. 2003a. Towards an Aesthetic of Dalit Literature: History, Controversies and Considerations. Translated by Alok Mukherjee. Hyderabad, India: Orient Longman.Google Scholar
Limbale, Sharankumar. 2003b. The Outcaste: Akkarmashi. Translated from Marathi by Santosh Bhoomkar. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Lokpriy. 2005. Demographic Profile Scheduled Tribes in India, 1981–2001. Seminar Paper submitted for Diploma in Population Studies, International Institute for Population Sciences, Deonar, Mumbai.://www.iipsindia.org/sp05%5Clokpriy.pdf (Accessed August 21, 2005)
Luke, A. 1998. “Ideology,” in Concise Encyclopedia of Pragmatics, edited by May, J. L. Pergamon, pp. 366–68.Google Scholar
Lust, Barbara, Gair, James, Wali, Kashi, and Subbarao, Karumuri V. (eds.) 2000. Lexical Anaphors and Pronouns in Selected South Asian Languages. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Macmillan, Michael. 1895. “Anglo-Indian words and phrases.” The Globe Trotter in India Two Hundred Years Ago and Other Indian Studies. London: Sonnenschein, pp. 77–114.Google Scholar
Macwan, Joseph. 2004. The Stepchild: Angaliyat. Translated by Rita Kothari. New Delhi: Oxford.Google Scholar
Madan, T. N. 1986. Foreword to Vaudeville's Barahmasa in Indian Literature. New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, v–vii.Google Scholar
Mahadeva, Devanur. 1992. “Tar arrives,” Translated by Manu Shetty and A. K. Ramanujan. In From Cavery to Godavari: Modern Kannada Short Stories. Edited by Sharma, Ramachandra. New Delhi: Penguin.Google Scholar
Mahadevan, Iravatham. 2003. Early Tamil Epigraphy. From the Earliest Times to the Sixth Century A.D. (Harvard Oriental Series, v. 62). Chennai: Cre-A / Harvard: The Department of Sanskrit and Indian Studies, Harvard University.Google Scholar
Mahajani, Usha. 1960. The Role of Indian Minorities in Burma and Malaya. Bombay, India: Vora and Co.Google Scholar
Mahapatra, Bijoy P. 1979. “Santali language movement in the context of many dominant languages,” in Language Movements in India, Edited by Annamalai, E.. Mysore, India: Central Institute of India Languages, pp. 107–17.Google Scholar
Mahapatra, Bijoy P. 1989. “The problems in learning minority languages with special reference to tribal languages,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 75, 61–72.Google Scholar
Mahboob, A. and Ahmar, N. 2004. Pakistani English: A historical and phonological overview. In Kortmann, B. & Traugott, E. (eds.), A Handbook of Varieties of English, Vol. 1, Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter, pp. 1003–16.Google Scholar
Majumdar, Ramesh C., Raychaudhuri, H. D., and Datta, Kalikindar. 1961. An Advanced History of India. Bombay, India: Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan.Google Scholar
Malinowski, Bronislaw. 1920. “War and weapons among the natives of the Trobriand Islands,” Man, 20, 10–12.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Malla, Kamal Prakash. 1977. English in Nepalese Education. Kathmandu: Ratna Pustak Bhandar.Google Scholar
Mallikarjun, B. 2001. “Languages of India according to the 1991 census,” Language in India, 1, November 7, www.languageinindia.com, accessed June 2002.
Mallikarjun, B. 2004. “Indian multilingualism, language policy and the digital divide,” Language in India, 4(4), www.languageinindia.com/april2004/ kathmandupaper1.html, accessed September 2004.
Maltz, Daniel and Ruth Borker. 1982. “A cultural approach to male–female miscommunication,” in Language and Social Identity, edited by Gumperz, John J.. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 196–214.Google Scholar
Mane, Laxman. 1997. Upara: An Outsider. Translated by A. K Kamat. New Delhi: Sahitya Akademi.Google Scholar
Manoharan, S. 1989. A Descriptive and Comparative Study of the Andamanese Language. Calcutta, India: Anthropological Survey of India, Government of India.Google Scholar
Mansoor, Sabiha. 1993. Punjabi, Urdu, English in Pakistan: A Sociolinguistic Study. Lahore, Pakistan: Vanguard.Google Scholar
Marek, Jan. 1968. “Persian literature in India,” in History of Iranian Literature, edited by Rypka, Jan. Dordrecht-Holland: D. Reidel, pp. 711–34.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mascarenhas–Keyes, Stella. 1994. “Language as diaspora: The use of Portuguese, English and Konkani by Catholic Goan women,” in Bilingual Women, edited by Burton, Pauline, Dyson, Ketaki Kushari, and Ardener, Shirley. Oxford: Berg, pp. 149–66.Google Scholar
Masica, Colin P. 1976. Defining a Linguistic Area: South Asia. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.Google Scholar
Masica, Colin P. 1991. The Indo-Aryan Languages, Cambridge Language Surveys. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Mathai, Samuel. [1979]2004. “Preface,” in Indian and British English: A Handbook of Usage and Pronunciation, 2nd edn, edited by Nihalani, Paroo, Tongue, R. K, Hosali, Priya, and Crowther, JonathanIndia: Oxford University Press, pp. v–viii.Google Scholar
Matilal, Bimal Krishna. 1991. The Word and the World: India's Contribution to the Study of Language. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Maurer, Walter H. 1981. “The origin of grammatical speculation and its development in India,” Indo-Pacifica, Occasional Papers, 1, 1–27.Google Scholar
Maurer, Walter H. 1981. “The origin of grammatical speculation and its development in India,” Indo-Pacifica, Occasional Papers, 1, 1–27.Google Scholar
McAlpin, David W. 1981. Proto-Elamo-Dravidian: The Evidence and Its Implications (Transactions of the American Philosophical Society, 71, 3). Philadelphia, PA: The American Philosophical Society.Google Scholar
McConnell–Ginet, Sally. 1988. “Language and gender,” in Linguistics: The Cambridge Survey, Vol. IV, edited by Newmyer, Frederick J.. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 75–99.Google Scholar
McCormack, William. 1960. “Social dialects in Dharwar Kannada,” in Linguistic Diversity in South Asia: Studies in Regional, Social and Functional Variation, edited by Ferguson, Charles and Gumperz, John. Special issue of International Journal of American Linguistics, 26(3), 79–91.Google Scholar
McDonald, Hamish (1993/1994). Review 200-India. Far Eastern Economic Review (Dec. 30/Jan. 6), 46–47.
McGregor, Ronald Stuart. 1972. Outline of Hindi Grammar. London: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
McGregor, Ronald Stuart. 1974. Hindi Literature of the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth Centuries, in the series A History of Indian Literature, edited by Gonda, Jan, Vol. 8, fasc. 2. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Mead, Margaret. 1949. Male and Female. New York: William Morrow.Google Scholar
Mehrotra, Arvind Krishna (ed.) 2003. An Illustrated History of Indian Literature in English. New Delhi: Permanent Black.Google Scholar
Mehrotra, Raja Ram. 1981. “Non-kin forms of address in Hindi,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 32, 121–37.Google Scholar
Mehrotra, Raja Ram. 1985. Sociolinguistics in Hindi Contexts. New Delhi: Oxford University Press and India Book House.Google Scholar
Mehrotra, Raja Ram. 1998. Indian English: Text and Interpretation. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Meraj, Shaheen. 1993. “The use of English in Urdu advertising in Pakistan,” in The English Language in Pakistan, edited by Baumgardener, Robert J.. Karachi, Pakistan: Oxford University Press, pp. 221–52.Google Scholar
Mesthrie, Rajend. 1989. “The origins of Fanagalo,” Journal of Pidgin and Creole Languages, 4(2), 211–40.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mesthrie, Rajend. 1991. Language in Indenture: A Sociolinguistic History of Bhojpuri-Hindi in South Africa. Johannesburg: Witwatersrand University Press. [International edition, 1992, London: Routledge.]Google Scholar
Mesthrie, Rajend. 1992. English in Language Shift: The History, Structure and Sociolinguistics of South African Indian English. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Mesthrie, Rajend. 1993. “Gandhi and language politics,” Bua, 8(4), 4–7.Google Scholar
Mesthrie, Rajend. 2000. “Dravidian Hindi in South Africa: An historical variety,” in Yearbook of South Asian Languages, edited by Singh, Rajendra. London: Sage, pp. 49–59.Google Scholar
Metz, Christian. 1982. Imaginary Signifier. Bloomington, IN: Indiana University Press.Google Scholar
Minocha, Urmilla. 1987. “South Asian immigrants: Trends and impact on the sending and receiving societies,” in Pacific Bridges: The New Immigrants from Asia and the Pacific Islands, edited by Fawcett, James T. and Carino, Benjamin. New York: Center for Migration Studies, pp. 347–74.Google Scholar
Miranda, Rocky V. 1978. “Caste, religion, and dialect differentiation in the Konkani area,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 16, 77–91.Google Scholar
Mirza, Mohammad Wahid. 1974. The Life and Works of Amir Khusrau. New Delhi: Idareh-e-adabiyaat-e-Delhi.Google Scholar
Mishra, Pramod and Mohapatra, Urmila. 2001. South Asian Diaspora: A Bibliographical Study. New Delhi: Kalinga.Google Scholar
Misra, Vijay (ed.) 1979. Rama's Banishment: A Centenary Tribute to the Fiji Indians, 1879–1979. London: Heineman Educational.Google Scholar
Mitry, Jean. 2000. Semiotics and the Analysis of Films. Bloomington, IN: Indiana University Press.Google Scholar
Moag, R. F. 1977. Fiji Hindi. Canberra: Australian National University Press.Google Scholar
Moag R. 1979. “The linguistic adaptations of the Fiji Indians,” in Rama's Banishment: A Centenary Tribute to the Fiji Indians, 1879–1979, edited by Misra, Vijay. London: Heineman Educational, pp. 112–38.Google Scholar
Modood, Tariq, Berthoud, Richard, Lakey, Jane, Nazroo, James, Smith, Patten, , Satnam Virdee, and Beishon, Sharon (eds.) 1997. Ethnic Minorities in Britain: Diversity and Disadvantage. London: Policy Studies Institute.Google Scholar
Mohan, Peggy Ramesar. 1978. “Trinidad Bhojpuri: A morphological study,” unpublished PhD dissertation, University of Michigan.
Mohanty, Chandra Talpade. 1984. “Under Western eyes: Feminist scholarship and colonial discourses,” Boundary, 2(12), 333–58.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Monier-Williams, Monier. 1899. A Sanskrit–English Dictionary. London: Oxford University Press. [Reprinted in 1990, New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass.]Google Scholar
Montaut, Annie. 2004. A Grammar of Hindi. LINCOM Studies in Indo-European Linguistics 02. Munich: Lincom.Google Scholar
Moon, Vasant. 2001. Growing up Untouchable in India. Translated by Gail Omvedt. Blue Ridge Summit, PA: Rowman and Littlefield.Google Scholar
Morey, Stephen. 2005. The Tai Languages of Assam: a Grammar and Texts (Pacific Linguistics 565). Canberra: Research School of Pacific and Asian Linguistics, Australian National University.Google Scholar
Mufwene, S. 2001. The Ecology of Language Evolution. New York: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mugler, F. and Lal, S. Mohan. 1995. “Fiji Tamil: The structure of a language under threat,” International Journal of Dravidian Linguistics, 24(2), 118–133.Google Scholar
Mugler, F. and Nair, V. Saratchandaran. 1997. “Fiji Malayalam,” PILC Journal of Dravidic Studies, 7(1), 1–14.Google Scholar
Mugler, F. and Vijayasarathi, G.. 1997. “Telugu in Fiji,” PILC Journal of Dravidic Studies, 7(1), 129–43.Google Scholar
Mühlhüusler, Peter. 1974. Pacific Linguistics, B-26. Pidginization and Simplification of Language. Canberra: Australian National University Press.Google Scholar
Mühlhäusler, Peter. 1986. Pidgin and Creole Linguistics. Oxford: Basil Blackwell.Google Scholar
Mukherjee, Aditi. 1980. “Language maintenance and language shift among Panjabis and Bengalis in Delhi: A sociolinguistic perspective,” unpublished PhD dissertation, New Delhi: Delhi University.
Mukherjee, Sujit (ed.) 1981. The Idea of an Indian Literature. Mysore, India: Central Insitute of Indian Languages.Google Scholar
Mukherji, Amulyadhan. 1976. Sanskrit Prosody: Its Evolution. Calcutta, India: Saraswat Library.Google Scholar
Mukta, Parita. 1994. Upholding the Common Life: The Community of Mirabai. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Munda, Ram D. 1989. “In search of a tribal homeland,” The Saturday Statesman, February 4.Google Scholar
Munshi, Kanhaiyalal M. 1971. Pilgrimage to Freedom, Vol. 1. Bombay, India: Bhartiya Vidhya Bhavan.Google Scholar
Murlidhar, T. 1996. “Exhibiting wounds: Dalit self-consciousness in Telugu poetry,” New Quest, 118, 213–16.Google Scholar
Muthiah, S. 1991. Words in Indian English: A Reader's Guide, New Delhi: Harper Collins.Google Scholar
Nadkarni, M. V. 1970. “NP-embedded structures in Kannada and Konkani,” unpublished PhD dissertation, University of California at Los Angeles.
Nadkarni, M. V. 1975. “Bilingualism and syntactic change in Konkani,” Language, 51(3), 672–83.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Nadkarni, Mangesh V. 1983. “Cultural pluralism as a national resource: Strategies for language education,” in Language Planning and Language Education, edited by Kennedy, Chris. London: George Allen and Unwin, pp. 151–59.Google Scholar
Reddy, Nagamma K. 1991. “Woman, gender and language structure,” International Journal of Dravidian Linguistics, 20(2), 83–90.Google Scholar
Nagaraj, D. R. 1992. “Grasshopper versus a horse for the sun – A critical narrative on social change in Kannada fiction,” Indian International Centre Quarterly, Monsoon, 127–36.Google Scholar
Nagaraj, D. R. 1993. The Flaming Feet. Bangalore, India: South Forum Press.Google Scholar
Nagaraj, D. R. 1994. “From political rage to cultural affirmation: Notes on the Kannada Dalit poet-activist Siddalingaiah,” India International Centre Quarterly, 21(4), 15–26.Google Scholar
Nagaraj, S. 1995. “Gauri Vishwanathan's Masks of Conquest,” Jodhpur Studies in English, 6.Google Scholar
Nagendra, . 1973. Hindi Sahitya ka Itihas. New Delhi: National.Google Scholar
Nair, B. G. 1971. “Caste dialects of Malayalam,” in Proceedings of the First All India Conference of Dravidian Linguistics, pp. 409–14.Google Scholar
Naipaul, V. S. 1990. India: A Million Mutinies Now. New York: Viking.Google Scholar
Nakebandi. 1999. Translations by V. D Chandanshive. Mumbai, India: Sanjana Publication.
Nanda, Serena. 1990. Neither Man Nor Woman. The Hijras of India. Belmont, CA: Wadsworth.Google Scholar
Nandy, Ashis. 1983. The Intimate Enemy. Loss and Recovery of Self under Colonialism. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Nandy, Ashis. 1988. “Woman vs. womanliness in India: An essay in social and political psychology,” in Women in Indian Society. A Reader, edited by Ghadially, Rehana. New Delhi: Sage, pp. 69–80.Google Scholar
Naqvi, S. Dr 1962 Farhang Navisi Faarsi dar Hindo-Pakistan. Tehran: Inteshrat Idara'E' Kul Nigarish Vizarate Farhang.Google Scholar
Narasaiah, G. Lakshmi. 1999. The Essence of Dalit Poetry: A Socio–Philosophic Study of Telugu Dalit Poetry. Hyderabad, India: Dalit Sana.Google Scholar
Narasimhaiah, C. D. (ed.) 1969. Gandhi and the West. Mysore, India: University of Mysore.Google Scholar
Narawane, Vishwanath Dinkar. 1978. Bharatiya Kahavat Sangrah (Proverbs of India). Pune, India: Triveni Sangam.Google Scholar
Narayan, K. 1997. “Towards an integrated theory of developing writing system for oral language,” in On Writing, Edited by Acharya, K. P. Mysore, India: Central Institute of Indian Languages, pp. 15–20.Google Scholar
Narayanan, Vasudha. 1994. The Vernacular Veda. Columbia, SC: The University of South Carolina Press.Google Scholar
National Institute of Adult Education. 1993. Statistical Database for Literacy. New Delhi: National Institute of Adult Education.Google Scholar
Nayak, H. M. 1967. Kannada: Literary and Colloquial – A Study in Two Styles. Mysore, India: Rao and Raghavan.Google Scholar
Nayar, Baldev Raj. 1969. National Communication and Language Policy in India. New York: Praeger.Google Scholar
NCERT (National Council of Education Research and Training). 1992. Fifth All India Educational Survey. New Delhi: National Council of Education Research and Training and New Delhi: Sage.Google Scholar
Nichols, Patricia. 1980. “Women in their speech communities,” in Women and Language in Literature and Society, edited by McConnell-Ginet, Sally, Borker, Ruth, and Furman, Nelly. New York: Praeger, pp. 140–49.Google Scholar
Nida, Eugene and Fehderau, Harold W.. 1970. “Indigenous pidgins and koinés,” International Journal of American Linguistics, 36, 146–55.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Nigam, R. C. 1972. India: Language Handbook on Mother Tongues in Census. New Delhi: Ministry of Home Affairs.Google Scholar
Nihalani, Paroo., Tongue, R. K., and Hosali, Priya. 1979. Indian and British English: A Handbook of Usage and Pronunciation. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Nimbalkar, Waman. 1973. Gaokushabaheril Kavita (Poems from beyond the village boundary). Translated by Graham Smith. Aurangabad, India: Asmitadarsh Prakashan.Google Scholar
Nitti–Dolci, Luigia. 1938. Les Grammairiens Prakrits. Paris: Adrien Maisonneuve. [The Prākṛta Grammarians by Late Luigia Nitti-Dolci. Translated by Prabhākara Jha. New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1972]Google Scholar
Noonan, Michael. 1996. “The fall and rise of the Chantyal language,” Southwest Journal of Linguistics, 15, 121–35.Google Scholar
Norman, K. R. 1983. Pāli Literature: Including the Canonical Literature in Prakrit and Sanskrit of all the Hīnayāna Schools of Buddhism, A History of Indian Literature, Vol. VII. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Oakley, Ann. 1981. Subject Women. New York: Pantheon.Google Scholar
Ohala, Manjari. 1983. Aspects of Hindi Phonology. New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass.Google Scholar
Olson, David R. 1985. “Introduction,” in Literacy, Language, and Learning: The Nature and Consequences of Reading and Writing, edited by Olson, David R., Torrance, Nancy, and Hildyard, Aangela. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 1–18.Google Scholar
Olson, David R. 1991. “Literacy as metalinguistic activity,” in Literacy and Orality, edited by Olson, David R. and Torrance, Nancy. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 251–70.Google Scholar
Olson, David R., Torrance, Nancy, and Hildyard, Aangela (ed.) 1985. Literacy, Language, and Learning: The Nature and Consequences of Reading and Writing. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Omar, Kaleem. 1986. “The Pakistanisation of English,” The Star, Ḳarachi, February 27, 11.Google Scholar
Ong, Walter J. 1982. Orality and Literacy: The Technologizing of the World. London: MethuenCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Oxenham, John. 1980. Literacy: Writing, Reading and Social Organization. London: Routledge and Kegan Paul.Google Scholar
Padgaonkar, Dilip (ed.) 1973. Times of India Weekly supplement, Vol. 4(7), special issue on Dalit Literature. November 25.
Pakistan Broadcasting Corporation. (PBC) n.d. Basic Facts. Islamabad.
Pakistan Languages. 2002. “The Excellence Network,” www.excellence.com.pk/ explorepakistan/pakistan%20languages.htm, accessed June 2002.
Panayi, Panikos. 1999. The Impact of Immigration: A Documentary History of the Effects and Experiences of Immigrants in Britain since 1945. Manchester and New York: Manchester University Press.Google Scholar
Pandharipande, Rajeshwari. 1979. “Passive as an optional rule in Hindi, Marathi, and Nepali,” South Asian Languages Analysis, 1, 89–106.Google Scholar
Pandharipande, Rajeshwari. 1983. “Linguistics and written discourse in particular language: contrastive studies: English and Marathi,” Annual Review of Applied Linguistics, 3, 118–36.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pandharipande, Rajeshwari. 1992a. “Language of religion in Soth Asia: The case of Hindi,” in Dimensions of Sociolinguistics in South Asia. Papers in Memory of Gerard Kelly, edited by Dimmock, E., Kachru, Braj B., and Krishnamurti, Bhadriraju. New Delhi: Oxford University Press and India Book House, pp. 271–84.Google Scholar
Pandharipande, Rajeshwari. 1992b. “Defining politeness in Indian English,” World Englishes, 11. 2/3: 241–50.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pandharipande, Rajeshwari. 1997. Marathi. London and New York: Routledge.Google Scholar
Pandharipande, Rajeshwari. 1999. “Metaphors as a mechanism of language change,” paper presented at South Asian Languages and Linguistics Roundtable. Urbana and Champaign, IL: University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign.Google Scholar
Pandharipande, Rajeshwari. 2001. “The role of language of religion in the convergence of South Asian languages,” in The Yearbook of South Asian Languages and Linguistics, edited by Singh, Rajendra. New Delhi: Sage, pp. 289–310.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pandian, M. S. S. 1992. The Image Trap. Delhi: Sage.Google Scholar
Pandian, M. S. S. 1998a. “On a Dalit woman's testimonio,” Seminar, 471, 53–6.Google Scholar
Pandian, M. S. S. 1998b. “Stepping outside history? New Dalit writings from Tamil Nadu,” in Wages of Freedom: Fifty Years of the Indian Nation-State, edited by Chaterjee, Partha. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, pp. 293–309.Google Scholar
Pandit, Prabodh B. 1963. “Sanskritic clusters and caste dialects,” Indian Linguistics, 24, 70–80.Google Scholar
Pandit, Prabodh B. 1969. “Parameters of speech variation in an Indian community,” in Language and Society in India, edited by Poddar, A.. Simla: Indian Institute of Advanced Studies, pp. 207–28.Google Scholar
Pandit, Prabodh B. 1972. India as a Sociolinguistic Area. Poona, India: University of Poona.Google Scholar
Pandit, Prabodh B. 1977. Language in a Plural Society. New Delhi: Dev Raj Chanana Memorial Publication; Pune, India: Ganeshkhind.Google Scholar
Pandit, Prabodh B. 1979. “Perspectives on sociolinguistics in India,” in Language and Society: Anthropological Issues, edited by McCormick, W. C and Wurm, S. A. The Hague: Mouton.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pantawane, Gangadhar. 1986. “Evolving a new Identity: The Development of a Dalit Culture,” in Untouchable! Voices from the Dalit Liberation Movement, edited by Joshi, Barbara. London: Zed Books, pp. 79–87.Google Scholar
Parakrama, Arjuna. 1995. De-hegemonizing Language Standards: Learning from (Post)colonial Englishes about “English.”Basingstoke, Hampshire: Macmillan.
Parpola, Asko. 1994. Deciphering the Indus Script. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Pasoloni, Pier Paolo. 1978. Heretical Empiricism. Bloomington, IN: Indiana University Press.Google Scholar
Pathak, R. S. 1985. “Language variation in a bilingual setting: A North Indian case study,” Indian Linguistics, 46(1–2), 9–24.Google Scholar
Pattanayak, Debi Prasanna. 1973. Indian Languages: Bibliography of Grammars, Dictionaries, and Teaching Materials (2nd revised edn). New Delhi: Educational Resourses Center.Google Scholar
Pattanayak, Debi Prasanna. 1981. Multilingualism and Mother-Tongue Education. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Pattanayak, Devi P. (ed.) 1990. Multilingualism in India. Philadelphia, PA: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Paulston, Christina Bratt. 1994. Linguistic Minorities in Multilingual Settings. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Paulston, Christina Bratt. 2000. “Ethnicity, ethnic movements, and language maintenance,” in Assessing Ethnolinguistic Vitality: Theory and Practice. Selected Papers from The Third International Language Assessment Conference, SIL International Publication in Sociolinguistics No. 3, edited by Kindell, Gloria and Lewis, M. Paul. Dallas, TX: Summer Institute of Linguistics, pp. 27–38.Google Scholar
Pawar, Urmila. 1998. Amhihi Itihas Ghadawala (We made history too). Mumbai, India: Sparrow.Google Scholar
Pawar, Urmila. 2001. Chauthi Bhint (The Fourth Wall). Translated by Gail Omvedt. Manushi, 122, 23–31.
Peach, Ceri (ed.) 1996. Ethnicity in the 1991 Census. London: In the Service of Her Majesty: National Statistics.Google Scholar
Peng, Fred C. C.et. al. 1981. Male/Female Differences in Japanese. Special issue of Language Sciences, 3(1).Google Scholar
Peterson, Indira Viswanathan. 1989. Poems to Shiva. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Petievich, Carla (ed.) 1999. The Expanding Landscape: South Asians and the Diaspora. New Delhi: Manohar.Google Scholar
Pillai, Anavartavinayakam S. 1924. “The Sanskritic element in the vocabularies of the Dravidian languages,” in Dravidic Studies, III, edited by Collins, Mark. Madras, India: University of Madras, pp. 27–48.Google Scholar
Pillai, R. C. 1975. “Fiji Hindi as a Creole language,” unpublished MA thesis, Southern Illinois University.
Pind, Ole Holten. 1989. “Studies in the Pāli grammarians I: Buddha-ghosa's references to grammar and grammarians,” Journal of the Pāli Text Society, 1, 33–82.Google Scholar
Pind, Ole Holten. 1990. “Studies in the Pāli grammarians II,” Journal of the Pāli Text Society, 14, 175–218.Google Scholar
Pind, Ole Holten. 1995. “Pāli and the Pāli grammarians: The methodology of the Pāli grammarians,” in Studies in Honour of Siegfried Lienhard on his 70th Birthday, edited by Sauhṛdya-maṅgalam, . Stockholm: The Association of Oriental Studies, pp. 281–97.Google Scholar
Pind, Ole Holten. 1997. “Pāli grammar and grammarians from Buddha-ghosa to Vajira-buddhi: A survey,” Buddhist Studies (Bukkyo Kenkyu), 26, 23–88.Google Scholar
Pollock, Sheldon. 1998. “India in the vernacular millennium: Literary culture and polity 1000–1500” in Collective Identities and Political Order, edited by Eisenstadt, Shmuel and Schlichter, W., special Issue of Daedalus, 127(3), pp. 41–74.Google Scholar
Polomé, Edgar C. 1982. “Language, paleoculture, and religion,” in Language, Society, and Paleoculture, edited by Dil, Anwar S.. Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, pp. 285–368.Google Scholar
Possehl, Gregory L. 1996. The Indus Age: Writing System. Philadelphia, PA: University of Pennsylvania Press.Google Scholar
Prabhakar, M. E. 1996. “Doing theology with poetic traditions of India with special reference to the Dalit poetry of poet-laureate, Joshua,” in Doing Theology with the Poetic Traditions of India: Focus on Dalit and Tribal Poems, edited by Patmury, Joseph. Bangalore, India: Program for Theologies and Cultures / South Asia Thealogical Research Institute, pp. 3–20.Google Scholar
Prabhakaran, Varijakshi. 1991. “The Telugu language and its influence on the cultural lives of the Hindu ‘Pravasandhras’ in South Africa,” unpublished PhD dissertation, University of Durban-Westville.
Prabhakaran, Varijakshi. 1994. “Tamil lexical borrowings in South African Telugu,” South African Journal of Linguistics, 12(1), 26–31.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Prasad, M. Madhava. 1998. Ideology of the Hindi Film. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Punalekar, S. P. 1988. “Identities and consciousness: An overview of Dalit literature in Maharashtra,” Man and Development, X(4), 111–40.Google Scholar
Punalekar, S. P. 1997. “Sociology of Dalit autobiography,” in Social Transformation in India: Essays in Honour of Professor I. P Desai (2 vols.), edited by Shah, Ghanshyam. Jaipur, India: Rawat, pp. 370–96.Google Scholar
Punalekar, S. P. 2001. “Dalit literature and Dalit identity,” in Dalit Identity and Politics, edited by Shah, Ghanshyam. New Delhi: Sage, pp. 216–41.Google Scholar
Pushp, P. N. 1996. “Kashmiri and the linguistic predicament of the state,” in Jammu, Kashmir and Ladakh: Linguisitic Predicament, edited by Pushp, P. N. and Warikoo, K.New Delhi: Har-Anand, pp. 13–29.Google Scholar
Pushp, P. N. and Warikoo, K.. 1996. Jammu, Kashmir, and Ladakh: Linguisitic Predicament. New Delhi: Har Anand.Google Scholar
Radhakrishna, B. 1971. “Diglossia in Telugu,” Proceedings of the First All India Conference of Linguists, pp. 218–26.Google Scholar
Raghavan, Venkatarama (ed.) 1980. The Ramayana Tradition in Asia. New Delhi: Sahitya Akademi.Google Scholar
Raghavan, Venkatarama and Nagendra, . 1970. An Introduction to Indian Poetics. Bombay, India: Macmillan.Google Scholar
Raheja, Gloria Goodwin. 1994. “Women's speech genres, kinship and contradiction,” in Women as Subjects: South Asian Histories, edited by Kumar, Nita. Charlottesville, VI: University Press of Virginia, pp. 49–80.Google Scholar
Rahman, M. L. 1978. “Guru Govind Singh and his contribution to Persian literature,” Indo-Iranica, 31(3–4), 37–62.Google Scholar
Rahman, S. S. A. 1957. “Glimpses of Indo-Persian literature,” Indo-Iranica, 10(2), 1–25.Google Scholar
Rahman, Tariq. 1991a. Pakistan Engilsh. Islamabad: National Institute of Pakistan Studies, Qaid-i-Azam University.Google Scholar
Rahman, Tariq. 1991b. A History of Pakistani Literature in English. Lahore, Pakistan: Vanguard.Google Scholar
Rahman, Tariq. 1996a. Language and Politics in Pakistan. Karachi, Pakistan: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Rahman, Tariq. 1996b. The History of the Urdu–English Controversy in Pakistan. Islamabad: National Language Authority.Google Scholar
Rahman, Tariq. 2004. Language policy and localization in Pakistan: Proposal for a paradigm shift. Paper presented at SCALLA 2004, Kathmandu, www.elda.org/en/proj/scalla/SCALLA2004/rahman.pdf, accessed August 19, 2005.
Rai, Amrit. 1984. A House Divided: The Origin and Development of Hindi/Hindavi. New Delhi: Oxford Univsersity Press.Google Scholar
Raina, A. M. 2002. “The verb second phenomenon in Kashmiri,” in Topics in Kashmiri Linguistics, edited by Koul, O. N. and Wali, K.. New Delhi: Creative Books, 113–29.Google Scholar
Raj, Sebasti L. and Raj, G. F. Xavier (eds.) 1993. Caste Culture in Indian Church: The Response of Church to the Problem of Caste within the Christian Community. New Delhi: Indian Social Institute.Google Scholar
Ram, Tulsi. 1983. Trading in Language: The Story of English in India. New Delhi: GDK.Google Scholar
Ramanujan, A. K. 1968. “The structure of variation: A study in caste dialects,” in Structure and Change in Indian Society, edited by Singer, Milton and Cohn, Bernard S.. Chicago, IL: Aldine, pp. 461–74.Google Scholar
Ramanujan, A. K. 1973. Speaking of Shiva. Harmondsworth, Middlesex: Penguin.Google Scholar
Ramanujan, A. K. 1989. “Is there an Indian way of thinking?,” Contributions to Indian Sociology, 23(1), 41–58.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ramanujan, A. K. (ed.) 1993. Folktales from India. New Delhi: Viking.Google Scholar
Ramanujan A. K. 1999. “Who needs folklore? The relevance of oral traditions to South Asian studies,” in The Collected Essays of A. K. Ramanujan, edited by Dharwarkar, Vinay. Delhi: Oxford University Press, pp. 532–52.Google Scholar
Ramanujan, A. K. and Colin P. Masica. 1969. “Toward a phonological typology of the Indian linguistic area,” in Current Trends in Linguistics: Linguistics in South Asia, edited by Sebeok, Thomas A.. The Hague: Mouton, pp. 543–77.Google Scholar
Ramarao, C. and B. Ramakrishna Reddy. 1984. “Some influences and non-influences of English on the syntax of Telugu newspapers,” in Modernization of Indian Languages in the News Media, edited by Krishnamurti, Bhadriraju and Mukherji, Aditi. Hyderabad, India: Department of Linguistics, Osmania University.Google Scholar
Ramchand, K. 1973. “The language of the master,” in Varieties of Present-Day English, edited by Bailey, R. W. and Robinson, J.. New York: Macmillan, pp. 115–46.Google Scholar
Ramdat, K. 1984. “Some aspects of Indic pejorative usage among Hindus in Guyana,” paper presented at The Third Conference on East Indians in the Caribbean. Trinidad: University of the West Indies, August 28–September 5.Google Scholar
Rampton, M. B. H. 1992. “Scope for empowerment in sociolinguistics,” in Researching Language: Issues of Power and Method, edited by Cameron, D., Frazer, E., Harvey, P., Rampton, M. B. H., and Richardson, K.. London: Routledge, pp. 29–64.Google Scholar
Ramyead, Lutchmee Parsad. 1988. “Hindi in Mauritius: A perspective,” in Language Transplanted: The Development of Overseas Hindi, edited by Barz, R K. and Siegel, J.. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, pp. 23–40.Google Scholar
Ranade, R. D. 1933. Mysticism in Maharashtra. New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass.Google Scholar
Rangaswamy, Padma. 2000. Namaste America: Indian Americans in an American Metropolis. University Park, PA: Pennsylvania University Press.Google Scholar
Rao, B. Raamchandra. 1984. “Modernization of Kannada in news media,” in Modernization of Indian Languages in the News Media, edited by Krishnamurti, Bhadriraju and Mukherji, Aditi. Hyderabad, India: Department of Linguistics, Osmania University, pp. 64–72.Google Scholar
Rao, Subba G. 1954. Indian Words in English: A Study in Indo-British Cultural and Linguistic Relations. Oxford: Clarendon Press.Google Scholar
Rasheed, Abdur. 1996. Farsi me˜ Hindi alfaaz (Hindi Words in Persian). New Delhi: Rabita Publications.Google Scholar
Raza, Moonis and Ahmed, Aijazuddin. 1990. An Atlas of Tribal India. New Delhi: Concept Publications.Google Scholar
Remlinger, Kathryn A. 1994. “Language choice and use: Influences of setting and gender,” in Differences that Make a Difference, edited by Turner, Lynn H. and Slerk, Helen M.. Westport, CT: Bergin and Garvey, pp 163–73.Google Scholar
Renou, Louis and Filliozat, Jean. 1947. L'Inde Classique. Paris: Payot.Google Scholar
Report of the States Reorganization Commission. 1955. New Delhi: Government of India.
Report of the States Reorganization Commission. 1956. New Delhi: Government of India.
Richter, Julius. 1908. A History of Missions in India. Translated by Sydney H. Moore. New York: F. H. Revell.Google Scholar
Roberts, T. T. 1800. An Indian Glossary Consisting of Some Thousand Words and Forms Commonly Used in East Indies … Extremely Serviceable in Assisting Strangers to Acquire with Ease and Quickness the Language of That Country. London: Murray and Highley.Google Scholar
Robertson, Roland. 1992. Globalization: Social Theory and Global Culture. Newberry Park, CA: Sage.Google Scholar
Robinson, Francis (ed.) 1989. The Cambridge Encyclopedia of India, Pakistan, Bangladesh, Sri Lanka, Nepal, Bhutan and the Maldives. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Robinson, Vaughan. 1996. “The Indians: Onward and upward,” in The Ethnic Minority Populations, edited by Peach, Ceri. London: In the Service of Her Majesty: National Statistics, pp. 95–121.Google Scholar
Roland, Alan. 1988. In Search of Self in India and Japan: Toward a Cross-Cultural Psychology. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.Google Scholar
Romaine, Suzanne. 1988. Pidgins and Creoles. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Romaine, Suzanne. 1989. Bilingualism. Oxford: Basil Blackwell.Google Scholar
Romaine, Suzanne. 1999. Communicating Gender. Mahwah, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum.Google Scholar
Roy, Ramashray. 1985. “Region and nation: A heretical view,” in Region and Nation in India, edited by Wallace, Paul. New Delhi: American Institute of Indian Studies.Google Scholar
Roy, Rammohan. 1823. “Letter to Lord Amherst, December 11,” in Selection from Educational Records, Part 1 (1781–1838). Calcutta, India: Bureau of Education, Government of India, pp. 99–101.Google Scholar
Ruberu, Ranjit. 1962. Education in Colonial Ceylon. Kandy, Sri Lanka: Kandy printers.Google Scholar
Ruegg, David Seyfort. 1978. “Mathematical and linguistic models in Indian thought: The case of zero and śūnyatā,” Weiner Zeitschrift für die Kunde Südasiens and Archiv fur indische Philosophie, 22, 171–81.Google Scholar
Rushdie, Salman. 1991. “Hobson-Jobson,” in Imaginary Homelands: Essays and Criticism 1981–1991. London: Viking, pp. 81–83.Google Scholar
Russell, Ralph. 1980. A New Course in Hindustani for Learners in Britain. London: School of Oriental and African Studies.Google Scholar
Rypka, Jan. 1968. “History of Persian literature up to the beginning of the 20th century,” in History of Iranian Literature, edited by Rypka, Jan. Dordrecht-Holland: D. Reidel, pp. 69–351.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Safavi, K. 2002. “Re-evaluating the emergence of Hindi style in Persian poetry,” paper presented at The Seminar on Dialogue between Civilizations: India and Iran. Bareilly, India, December 15–18.
Saghal, Anju. 1991. “Patterns of language use in a bilingual setting in India,” in English Around the World: Sociolinguistic Perspectives, edited by Cheshire, Jenny. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 299–307.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Salomon, Richard. 1989. “Linguistic variability in post-Vedic Sanskrit,” in Dialectes dans les Littératures Indo-Aryennes. Publications de l'Institut de Civilisation Indienne (Fascicule 55), edited by Caillat, Colette. Paris: Institut de Civilisation Indienne, pp. 275–94.Google Scholar
Salomon, Richard. 1998. Indian Epigraphy: A Guide to the Study of Inscriptions in Sanskrit, Prakrit, and the Other Indo-Aryan Languages. New York: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Samarin, W. J. 1971. “Salient and substantive pidginization,” in Pidginization and Creolization of Languages, edited by Hymes, Dell. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 117–40.Google Scholar
Sankoff, Gillian. 1980. The Social Life of Language. Philadelphia, PA: University of Pennsylvania Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sapir, Edward. 1949. “Male and female forms of speech in Yana,” in Selected Writings of Edward Sapir on Language, Culture and Personality, edited by Mandelbaum, David. Berkeley, CA: University of California Press, pp. 206–12.Google Scholar
Saran, Parmatma and Eames, Edwin. 1980. The New Ethnics: The Asian Indians in the U.S.New York: Praeger.Google Scholar
Sarju Devi, T. and Karumuri V. Subbarao. 2003. “Reduplication and case copying: The case of lexical anaphors in Manipuri and Telugu,” in Perspectives in Honor of P. J. Mistry, edited by Laury, Ritva, McMenamin, Gerald, Okamoto, Shigeko, Samiian, Vida, and Subbarao, Karumuri V.. New Delhi: Indian Institute of Language Studies, pp. 55–81.Google Scholar
Sarkar, J. N. 1985a. “The age of Akbar,”Indo-Iranica, 38(3–4), 16–25.Google Scholar
Sarkar, J. N. 1985b. “A study of Sufism – Its background and its syncretic significance in Medieval India,” Indo-Iranica, 38(1–2), 1–24.Google Scholar
Saroop, B. 1998. ‘Taj-ul-Maathir’ of Hasan Nizami. (Translated from Persian to English). Delhi: Saud Ahmed & Co.Google Scholar
Sastri, Korada Mahadeva. 1969. Historical Grammar of Telugu – With Special Reference to Old Telugu, c. 200 BC – 1000 AD. Anantapur, India: Sri Venkateswara University, Post-graduate Centre.Google Scholar
Satchidanandan, K. 2001. “The tradition of dissent in Indian poetry,” in Culturation: Essays in Honour of Jawaharlal Handoo, edited by Singh, Udaya Narayana. Mysore, India: Central Institute of Indian Languages, pp. 35–78.Google Scholar
Sathasivam, A. 1969.“Linguistics in Ceylon, II,” in Current Trends in Linguistcs. Vol. 5. Linguistics in South Asia,” edited by Sebeok, Thomas A.. The Hague: Mouton, pp. 752–59.Google Scholar
Satyanarayana, A. 1994. “Dalit protest literature in Telugu: A historical perspective,” Economic and Political Weekly, XXX(3), 171–5.Google Scholar
Satyanath, T. S. 1982. “Kannadigas in Delhi: A sociolinguistic study,” unpublished PhD dissertation, Delhi: Delhi University.
Sawhney, Sabina. 1997. “Feminism and hybridity,” Surfaces, VII(113), 1–12.Google Scholar
Scharfe, Hartmut. 1971. Pāṇini's Metalanguage. Philadephia, PA: American Philosophical Society.Google Scholar
Scharfe, Hartmut. 1977. Grammatical Literature, A History of Indian Literature, Vol. V. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Schimmel, Annemarie. 1973. Islamic Literatures of India. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Schirmer, Jennifer G. 1989. “‘Those who die for life cannot be called dead:’ Women in human rights protest in Latin America,” Feminist Review, 32, 3–29.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Schuchardt, H. [1891] 1980. “Indo-English,” in Pidgins and Creole Languages: Selected Essays, edited and translated by G. G. Gilbert. London: Cambridge University Press, pp. 38–64.Google Scholar
Schulz, Muriel R. 1975. “The semantic derogation of woman,” in Language and Sex: Difference and Dominance, edited by Thorne, Barrie and Henley, Nancy. Rowley, MA: Newbury House, pp. 64–73.Google Scholar
Schwartzberg, Joseph E. 1985. “Factors in the linguistic reorganization of Indian states,” in Region and Nation in India, edited by Wallace, Paul. New Delhi: American Institute of Indian Studies.Google Scholar
Scmidt, Ruth Laila. 1999. Urdu, an Essential Grammar. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Sebba, Mark. 1997. Contact Languages: Pidgins and Creoles. New York: St. Martin's Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sekhar, Anantaramayyar Chandra. 1969. Evolution of Malayalam. Poona, India: Deccan College Post-graduate and Research Institute.Google Scholar
Sen, A. P. 1902. “Does education breed sedition in India?,” Westminster Review, 158, 168–78.Google Scholar
Sen, Sukumar. 1979. Women's Dialect in Bengali. Calcutta, India: Jijnasa.Google Scholar
Shackle, Christopher. 1970. “Punjabi in Lahore,” Modern Asian Studies, 4(3), 239–67.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Shackle, Christopher. 1977. “Siraiki: A language movement in Pakistan,” Modern Asian Studies, 11(3), 239–67.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Shackle, Christopher. 1983. An Introduction to the Sacred Language of the Sikhs. London: The School of Oriental and African Studies.Google Scholar
Shackle, Christopher. 2001. “Christianity in South Asia,” in Concise Encyclopedia of Language and Religion, edited by Sawyer, John F. A.. Amsterdam: Elsevier, pp. 39–41.Google Scholar
Shah, A[mritlal] B. (ed.) 1968. The Great Debate: Language Controversy and University Education. Bombay, India: Lalvani.Google Scholar
Shah, Ijlal Hussain. 1994. The Pragmatics of Formality and Politeness in Burushaski and Shina. Islamabad: Quaid-i-Azam University (Unpublished M.Phil. Thesis).Google Scholar
Shanmugam Pillai, M. 1960. “Tamil: Literary and colloquial,” in Linguistic Diversity in South Asia: Studies in Regional, Social, and Functional Variation, edited by Ferguson, Charles A. and Gumperz, John. Bloomington, IN: Indiana University Press, pp. 27–42.Google Scholar
Shanmugham Pillai, M. 1965. “Caste isoglosses in kinship terms,” Anthropological Linguistics, 7(3), 59–66.Google Scholar
Shanmugan, S. V. 1975. “Modernization in Tamil,” Anthropological Linguistics, 17(3), 53–67.Google Scholar
Shapiro, Michael. 2003. A Primer of Modern Standard Hindu. Seatlle, WA: University of Washington Press.Google Scholar
Shapiro, Michael C. and Schiffman, Harold F.. 1981. Language and Society in South Asia. New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass.Google Scholar
Sharma, Aryendra. 1958. A Basic Grammar of Modern Hindi. New Delhi: Government of India, Ministry of Education and Scientific Research.Google Scholar
Sharma, Rama Nath. 1981. “On the notion of grammar in Pāṇini,” Indo-Pacifica Occasional Papers, 1, 29–58.Google Scholar
Sharma, Rama Nath. 1987. The Aṣtādhyāyī of Pāṇini: Introduction to the Aṣtādhyāyī as a Grammatical Device. New Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal.Google Scholar
Sharma, Shri Ram. 1964. Dakkhinī Hindī kā Udbhav aur Vikās (The Origin and Development of Dakkhini Hindi). Prayag (Allahabad), India: Hindi Sahitya Sammelan.Google Scholar
Shastri, K. G. 1986. “Modernization of Kannada,” paper presented at The Eighth South Asian Languages Analysis Roundtable. Urbana, IL: University of Illinois.Google Scholar
Shekhar, Chander. 1998. “Some peculiarities of Persian poetry at the court of Shahjahan,” in Indo-Persian Cultural Perspectives, edited by Khan, Mohammad A., Gargesh, Ravinder and Shekhar, Chander. New Delhi: Saud Ahmad Dehlavi, pp. 91–106.Google Scholar
Sherring, Matthew A. 1884. The History of Protestant Missions in India from Their Commencement in 1706 to 1871. London and Edinburgh: Religious Tracy Society.Google Scholar
Shirwadkar, K. R. 1881. “Stranger than fiction: Dalit memoirs in Marathi,” New Quest, 27, 173–7.Google Scholar
Shivapurkar, H. S. 1993a. “One earth – many words: The new generation,” Book Review, 17(12), 10–11.Google Scholar
Shivapurkar, H. S. 1993b. “Modernism and after: Some reflections on contemporary Kannada poetry,” Indian Literature, 36(6), 151–56.Google Scholar
Shrestha, Balgopal and Hoek, Bert. 1994. “Education in the mother tongue: The case of Newari,” Nepalese Linguistics, 11, 46–47.Google Scholar
Shukla, Ramchandra. 1929. Hindi Sahitya Ka Itihas (History of Hindi Literature). Benaras, India: Nagri Pracharini Sabha.Google Scholar
Siddalingaiah, . 2003. Ooru-Keri: An Autobiography. Translated by S. R. Ramakrishna. New Delhi: Sahitya Akademi.Google Scholar
Siegel, Jeff. 1975. “Fiji Hindustani,” University of Hawaii Working Papers in Linguistics, 7(3), 127–44.Google Scholar
Siegel, Jeff. 1987. Language Contact in a Plantation Environment: A Sociolinguistic History of Fiji. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Siegel, Jeff. 1990. “Language maintenance of overseas Hindi,” in Learning, Keeping and Using Language (Selected papers from The Eighth World Congress of Applied Linguistics, Sydney, 16–21 August 1987), edited by Halliday, M. A. K., Gibbons, J., and Nicholas, H.. Amsterdam: John Benjamins, pp. 91–113.Google Scholar
Siegel, Jeff. 1993. “Dialect contact and koineization: A review of dialects in contact by Peter Trudgill,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 99, 105–21.Google Scholar
Siegel, Jeff. 2001. “Koine formation and creole genesis,” in Creolization and Contact, edited by Smith, Norval and Veenstra, Tonjes. Amsterdam and Philadelphia, PA: John Benjamins, pp. 175–98.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
SIL (Summer Institute of Linguistics) International. 2002. Ethnologue: Languages of the World (14th edn). www.ethnologue.com, accessed August 2005.
Silverstein, Michael. 1979. “Language structure and linguistic ideology,” in The Elements: A Parasession on Linguistic Units and Levels, edited by Clyne, Paul R., Hanks, William F., and Hofbauer, Carol L.. Chicago, IL: Chicago Linguisitc Society, pp. 193–247.Google Scholar
Simelane, Sandie E. 2002. “The population of South Africa: An overall and demographic description of the South African population based on Census ‘96,” Occassional paper 2002/01.
Singer, Milton. 1972. When a Great Tradition Modernizes: An Anthropological Approach to Indian Civilization. New York: Praeger.Google Scholar
Singh, Harjinder (ed.) 1977. Caste among Non-Hindus in India. New Delhi: National Publishing House.Google Scholar
Singh, Harjinder (ed.) 1995–1998. The Encyclopedia of Sikhism. Patiala, India: Punjabi University.Google Scholar
Singh, K. S. and Manoharan, S.. 1993. Languages and Scripts. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Singh, M. P. 1994. V. N. Shukla's ‘Constitution of India.’ Lucknow, India: Eastern Book Company.Google Scholar
Singh, M. P. 1997. Outline of Indian Legal and Constitutional History. New Delhi: Universal Law Publishing Co.Google Scholar
Singh, Rajendra. 1985. “Grammatical constraints on code-switching: Evidence from Hindi–English,” Canadian Journal of Linguistics, 30, 33–45.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Singh, Rajendra (ed.) 1998. The Native Speaker: Multilingual Perspectives. New Delhi: Sage.Google Scholar
Singh, R. and hotri, R. K. Agni. 1997. Hindi Morphology: A Word-based Description. New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass.Google Scholar
Singh, Udaya Narayana. 1989. “How to honor someone in Maithili,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 75, 87–107.Google Scholar
Singh, Udaya Narayana. 1992. On Language Development and Planning. Simla, India: Indian Institute of Advanced Study.Google Scholar
Singh, Udaya Narayana. 2001a. “Multiscriptality in South Asia and language development,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 150, 61–74.Google Scholar
Singh, Udaya Narayana (ed.) 2001b. Culturation: Essays in Honour of Jawaharlal Handoo. Mysore, India: Central Institute of Indian Languages.Google Scholar
Sinha, A. K. 1998. “Influence of Indian languages on Persian,” in Indo-Persian Cultural Perspectives, edited by Khan, Mohammad A., Gargesh, Ravinder and Shekhar, Chander. New Delhi: Saud Ahmad Dehlavi, pp. 53–64.Google Scholar
Sjoberg, Andrée F. 1962. “Co-existant phonemic systems in Telugu,” Word, 18, 269–79.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sjoberg, Andrée F. and Sjoberg, Gideon. 1956. “Problems in glottochronology: Culture as a significant variable in lexical change,” American Anthropologist, 58(2), 296–300.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Smith, Ian R. 1979. “Substrata vs. universals in the formation of Sri Lanka Portuguese,” Papers in Pidgin and Creole Linguistics, No. 2. Canberra: Pacific Linguistics, pp. 183–200.Google Scholar
Smith, Ian R. 1998. “Introdução,” in Dialecto Indo-Português de Ceylão [Re-issue of a description of Sri Lanka Portuguese by Sabastião Rodolpho Dalgado, 1900]. Lisbon: Comissão Nacional para as Comemorações dos Descobrimentos Portuguêses, pp. 13–36.Google Scholar
Smith, Ian R. forthcoming. “Sri Lanka Portuguese,” in Encyclopaedia of Linguistics, edited by Prahl, Christy and Strazny, Philipp. Chicago, IL: Fitzroy Dearborn.
Smith-Pearse, T. L. N. 1934. English Errors in Indian Schools. Bombay, India: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Sommer, Anton F. W. 1991. Kurzgefasste Grammatik des Assamesischen mit ausgewähltem Wörterverzeichnis und einigen Textproben. Wien: Anton F. W. Sommer.Google Scholar
Sontaag, Salma. 1995. “Ethnolinguistic identity and language policy in Nepal,” Nationalism and Ethnic Politics, 1(4), 108–20.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sopher, David E. (ed.) 1980. An Exploration of India. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press.Google Scholar
Southworth, Franklin C. 1971. “Detecting prior creolization: An analysis of the historical origins of Marathi,” in Pidginization and Creolization of Languages, edited by Hymes, Dell. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 255–76.Google Scholar
Southworth, Franklin C. 1979. “Lexical evidence for early contact between Indo-Aryan and Dravidian,” in Aryan and Non–Aryan in India, edited by Deshpande, Madhav and Hook, Peter Edwin. Ann Arbor, MI: Center for South and Southeast Asian Studies, The University of Michigan, pp. 191–233.Google Scholar
Spender, Dale. 1980. Man-Made Language. Boston, MA: Routledge and Kegan Paul.Google Scholar
Sreedevi, B. 1991. “Language of women,” International Journal of Dravidian Linguistics, 20, 261–82.Google Scholar
Sreedhar, M. V. 1974. Naga Pidgin: A Sociolinguistic Study of Inter-lingual Communication Pattern in Nagaland. Mysore, India: Central Institute of Indian Languages.Google Scholar
Sreedhar, M. V. 1976a. “Standardization of Naga pidgin,” Anthropological Linguistics, 18, 371–9.Google Scholar
Sreedhar, M. V. 1976b. Sema Phonetic Reader. Mysore, India: Central Institute of Indian Languages.Google Scholar
Sreedhar, M. V. 1985. Standardized Grammar of Naga Pidgin. Mysore, India: Central Institute of Indian Languages.Google Scholar
Sreedhar, M. V. (ed.) 1988. Pidgins and Creoles: Languages of Wider Communication. Mysore: Central Institute of Indian Languages.Google Scholar
Sreekantaiya, T. N. 1956. “Notes on loans and native replacements in Kannada,” American Anthropologist, 58, 306–8.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sridhar, Kamal K. 1988. “Language maintenance by Asian Indians in the U.S.: Kannada speakers in the New York area,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 69, 73–87.Google Scholar
Sridhar, Kamal K. 1989. English in Indian Bilingualism. New Delhi: Manohar.Google Scholar
Sridhar, Kamal K. 1991. “Speech acts in an Indigenized variety: Sociocultural values and language variation,” in English around the World: Sociolinguistic Perspectives, edited by Cheshire, Jenny. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 308–18.Google Scholar
Sridhar, Kamal K. 1993. “Meaning, means, maintenance,” in Language, Communication, and Social Meaning (Georgetown University Roundtable on Languages and Linguistics), edited by Alatis, James E.. Washington, DC: Georgetown University Press, pp. 56–65.Google Scholar
Sridhar, Kamal K. 1997. “Languages of India in New York,” in The Multilingual Apple: Languages in New York City, edited by Garcia, Ofelia and Fishman, Joshua A.. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyer, pp. 257–80.Google Scholar
Sridhar, Kamal K. and S. N. Sridhar. 2000. “At home with English: Assimilation and adaptation of Asian Indians in the US,” in Language Diversity: Problem or Resource, edited by Mckay, Sandra and Wong, Sau–ling C.. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 369–92.Google Scholar
Sridhar, S. N. 1975. “On the Indo-Aryanization of the Kannada lexicon: A study of the Hindi–Urdu loanwords in Kannada,” in Language Borrowing, edited by Olphen, Herman. Austin, TX: University of Texas at Austin, pp. 99–108.Google Scholar
Sridhar, S. N. 1978. “On the functions of code–mixing in Kannada,” in Aspects of Sociolinguistics in South Asia, edited by Kachru, Braj B. and Sridhar, S. N.. Special issue of International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 16, 109–17.Google Scholar
Sridhar, S. N. 1979a. “Dative subjects and the notion of subject,” Lingua, 49, 99–125.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sridhar, S. N. 1979b. “In defense of spontaneous demotion,” South Asian Languages Analysis, 1, 115–24.Google Scholar
Sridhar, S. N. 1980. “Diglossia in Kannada,” paper presented at The Second International Conference on South Asian Languages and Linguistics, Hyderabad, India.
Sridhar, S. N. 1981. “Linguistic convergence: Indo-Aryanization of Dravidian languages,” Lingua, 53, 199–220.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sridhar, S. N. 1984. “The role of English in expanding the stylistic repertoire of Indian languages,” in Perspectives on English Language Teaching, edited by Ure, J. M. and Velayudhan, S.. Bangalore, India: Macmillan.Google Scholar
Sridhar, S. N. 1987. “Language variation, attitudes, and rivalry: The spread of Hindi in India,” in Language Spread and Language Policy: Issues, Implications and Case Studies, Georgetown University Roundtable on Languages and Linguistics, edited by Lowenberg, Peter. Washington, DC: Georgetown University Press, pp. 300–19.Google Scholar
Sridhar, S. N. 1988. “Language modernization: Structural and sociolinguistic aspects,” in Euskara Biltzarra, Conference on the Basque Language, Vol. 1: Description of the Language. Victoria-Gasteiz: Eusko Jauriaritzaren Argitalpen–Zerbitzu Naguisa, pp. 351–62.Google Scholar
Sridhar, S. N. 1990. Descriptive Grammar: Kannada. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Sridhar, S. N. 1992. “Language modernization in Kannada,” in Dimensions of South Asia as a Sociolinguistic Area: Papers in Honor of Gerald B. Kelly, edited by Dimmock, Edward Jr., Kachru, Braj B., and Krishnamurti, Bh.. New Delhi: Oxford and India Book House, pp. 223–36.Google Scholar
Sridhar, S. N. 1995. Indina Kannada: Racane Mattu Balake (Contemporary Kannada: Structure and Function). Hampi, India: Kannada University.Google Scholar
Sridhar, S. N and Sridhar, Kamal K.. 1980. “The syntax and psycholinguistics of bilingual code–mixing,” Canadian Journal of Psychology, 34(4), 409–18.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Srinivas, M. N. 1966. Social Change in Modern India. Berkeley and Los Angeles, CA: University of California Press.Google Scholar
Srinivas, M. N. 1976. The Remembered Village. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Srinivas, M. N. 1989. The Cohesive Role of Sanskritization and Other Essays. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Srinivas, M. N. 1997. “Caste: A systemic change,” in Ananya: A Portrait of India, edited by Sridhar, S. N. and Mattoo, Nirmal K.. New York: Association of Indians in America, pp. 297–312.Google Scholar
Srivastava, Gopi Nath. 1970. The Language Controversy and The Minorities. New Delhi: Atma Ram and Sons.Google Scholar
SrivastavaNath, Ravindra. 1980. Language Teaching in Bi- or Pluralingual and Multilingual Environment. [Academic Report]. Paris: United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization.Google Scholar
Srivastava, Ravindra Nath. 1984a. “Linguistic minorities and national language,” in Linguistic Minorities and Literacy: Language Policy Issues in Developing Countries, edited by Coulmas, Florian. Berlin: Mouton, pp. 99–114.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Srivastava, Ravindra Nath. 1984b. “Consequences of initiating literacy in a second language,” in Linguistic Minorities and Literacy: Language Policy Issues in Developing Countries, edited by Coulmas, Florian. Berlin: Mouton, pp. 39–46.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Srivastava, Ravindra Nath. 1987. “Theory of planning and language planning,” in Perspectives in Language Planning, edited by Singh, Uday N. and Srivastava, Ravindra Nath. Calcutta, India: Mithila Darshan, pp. 137–52.Google Scholar
Srivastava, Ravindra Nath. 1988. “Address to the Indian linguists,” International Journal of Dravidian Linguistics, 17, 1–13.Google Scholar
Srivastava, Ravindra Nath. 1992. “Theory and reality in Indian linguistics,” in Dimensions of Sociolinguistics in South Asia, edited by Dimock, Edward C., Kachru, Braj B., and Krishnamurti, Bh.. New Delhi: Oxford and India Book House, pp. 329–38.Google Scholar
Srivastava, Ravindra Nath. 1994. Hindi bhasha ka samaj shastr. Compiled and edited by Srivastava, Mahendra Beena and Singh, Dilip. New Delhi: Radhakrishna Parkashan.Google Scholar
Srivastava, Ravindra Nath and Gupta, R. S.. 1983. “A linguistic view of literacy,” Journal of Pragmatics, 7, 533–49.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Srivastava, Ravindra Nath and R. S. Gupta. 1990. “Literacy in a multilingual context,” in Multilingualism in India, edited by Pattanayak, Debi P.. Clevedon, Avon: Multilingual Matters, pp. 67–78.Google Scholar
Srivastava, Ravindra Nath and Ashok Kalra. 1984. “Modernization of Hindi in news media,” in Modernization of Indian Languages in the News Media, edited by Krishnamurti, Bhadriraju and Mukherji, Aditi. Hyderabad, India: Osmania University.Google Scholar
Srivastava, Ravindra Nath and Pandit, Ira. 1988. “The pragmatic basis of syntactic structures and the politeness hierarchy in Hindi,” Journal of Pragmatics, 12, 185–205.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Staal, J. Frits (ed.) 1972. A Reader on the Sanskrit Grammarians. Cambridge, MA: The Massachussetts Institute of Technology Press.Google Scholar
Staal, J. Frits. 1989. “The mantra in Vedic and Tantric ritual,” in Mantra, edited by Alper, H. P.. Albany, NY: The State University of NewYork Press, pp. 48–95.Google Scholar
Stearns, Peter (ed.) 2001. The Encyclopedia of World History. Boston, MA: Houghton Mifflin Company.Google Scholar
Steever, Sanford B. (ed.) 1998. The Dravidian Languages. London and New York: Routledge.Google Scholar
Stegmuller, Henning, Chitre, Dilip, Dhasal, Namdeo. 1996. Bombay Mumbai: Bilder einere Mega Stadt. Translated by Lothar Lutze. Munich: A–1 Verlag.Google Scholar
Street, Brian V. 1994. “What is meant by local literacies?,” in Sustaining Local Literacies, edited by Barton, D.. Special issue of Language and Education, 8, 19–30.Google Scholar
Street, Brian V. 1997. “Social literacies,” in Encyclopedia of Language and Education, Vol. 2, edited by Edwards, V. and Corson, D.. Dordrecht: Kluwer, pp. 133–42.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Subbarao, Karumuri V. 1984. Complementation in Hindi Syntax. New Delhi: Academic Publications.Google Scholar
Subbarao, Karumuri V. 1998a. “Linguistic theory and syntactic typology: A proposal for a symbiotic relationship,” in Vaagbhaarati: Proceedings of the International Conference on South Asian Languages, edited by Khokhlova, L. V. and Sawani, Atul. Moscow: Institute of Asian & African Studies, Moscow State University, pp. 5–23. [Reprinted in 1999, Indian Linguistics, 60, 95–110.]Google Scholar
Subbarao, Karumuri V. 1998b. Fieldnotes.
Subbarao, Karumuri V. 2000. “Syntactic typology and South Asian languages,” in The Yearbook of South Asian Languages and Linguistics 2000, edited by Singh, Rajendra. New Delhi, Thousand Oaks; London: Sage, pp. 93–103.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Subbarao, Karumuri V. 2001. “Agreement in South Asian languages and minimalist inquiries: The framework,” in The Yearbook of South Asian Languages 2001, edited by Bhaskararao, Peri and Subbarao, Karumuri V.. New Delhi: Thousand Oaks, London: Sage, pp. 457–492.Google Scholar
Subbarao, Karumuri V. and B. Lalitha Murthy. 2000. “Lexical anaphors and pronouns in Telugu,” in Lexical Anaphors and Pronouns in Selected South Asian Languages, edited by Lust, Barbara, Gair, James, Wali, Kashi, and Subbarao, Karumuri V.. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter, pp. 217–273.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Subbarao, Karumuri V. and A. Saxena. 1987. “Language universals: Inductive or deductive?,” in Select Papers from SALA-7, edited by Bashir, Elena, Deshpande, Madhav, and Hook, Peter E.. Bloomigton, IN: Indiana University Linguistic Club, pp. 337–342.Google Scholar
Subbarao, Karumuri V., C. Viswanath Rao, A. Saxena, and N. Rau. 1989. “The verb ‘say’ in South Asian languages: A study in linguistic convergence,” in Language Variation and Change, edited by Mukherjee, Aditi. Hyderabad, India: Centre for Advanced Study in Linguistics, Osmania University, pp. 89–103.Google Scholar
Subramoniam, V. I. and Ganeshsundaram, P. C.. 1954. “Marathi loans in Tamil,” Indian Linguistics, 14, 104–23.Google Scholar
Sukthankar, V. S. 1941. “The position of linguistics studies in India,” Proceedings of the 10th All India Oriental Conference, 593–609. [Reproduced in Bharatiya Vidya 2: 23–35; Sukthankar Memorial Edition 2, 1945, Bombay, India: Karnatak, pp. 386–99.]Google Scholar
Swan, Maureen. 1985. Gandhi: The South African Experience. Johannesburg: Ravan.Google Scholar
, T. W. J. 1890. ‘Baboo English’ ; or, Our Mother-Tongue as Our Aryan Brethren Understand It. Amusing Specimens of Composition and Style, or, English as Written by Some of Her Majesty's Indian Subjects. Calcutta, India: Kent.Google Scholar
Tagare, Ganesh Vasudev. 1948. Historical Grammar of Apabhramśa, Deccan College Dissertation Series 5. Poona, India: Deccan College.Google Scholar
Tannen, Deborah. 1990. You Just Don't Understand. New York: Ballantine.Google Scholar
Tannen, Deborah (ed.) 1993. Gender and Conversational Interaction. New York: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Tannen, Deborah. 1994. Gender and Discourse. New York: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Tannen, Deborah. 1998. Argument Culture. New York: Random House.Google Scholar
Taylor, Douglas. 1971. “Grammatical and lexical affinities of creoles,” in Pidginization and Creolization of Languages, edited by Hymes, Dell. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 293–96.Google Scholar
Taylor, Gordon and Chen, Tingguang. 1991. “Linguistic, cultural and subcultural issues in contrastive discourse analysis: Anglo-American and Chinese scientific texts,” Applied Linguistics, 12, 319–36.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Taylor, Issac. 1833. The Alphabet, 2 Vols. (2nd edn, 1899). London: Edward Arnold.Google Scholar
Thapar, Romila. 1966. A History of India, Vol. I. Harmondsworth, Middlesex: Penguin.Google Scholar
Thapar, Romila. 1973. The Past and Prejudice. New Delhi: Publications Division, Government of India.Google Scholar
Tharu, Susie and Lalita, K. (ed.) 1991. Women Writing in India. New York: The Feminist Press.Google Scholar
The World Almanac and Book of Facts 2002. New York: World Almanac Books.
Rajan, Theva A. 1995. Tamil as Official Language: Retrospect and Prospect. Colombo: International Centre for Ethnic Studies.Google Scholar
Thirumalai, M. S. 2005. “The roots of linguistics reorganization of Indian provinces: Dr. Annie Besant and her Home Rule Movement,” Language in India, 5(5), May 2005. www.languageinindia.com/may2005/motilalnehrureport1.html, accessed august 21, 2005.
Thirugnanasambandhan, P. 1992. Sanskrit–Tamil Contact. Thiruvananthapuram, India: International School of Dravidian Linguisitcs.Google Scholar
Thomason, Sarah G. and Kaufman, Terrence. 1988. Language Contact, Creolization and Genetic Linguistics. Berkeley: University of California Press.Google Scholar
Thompson, John B. 1990. Ideology and Modern Culture. Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press.Google Scholar
Thorat, Vimal. 1996. “Social movement and literary consciousness: A comparative study of Hindi and Dalit poetry in the sixties,” translated by Raj Kumar and Zelliot, Eleanor, The Fourth World, 3, 58–64.Google Scholar
ThoratVimal, . 2002. The Silent Volcano: English Translation of Dalit Women's Poetry.Bangalore: National Federation of Dalit Women.Google Scholar
Thumboo, Edwin (ed.) 2001. The Three Circles of English. Singapore: Unipress, The Center for the Arts, National University of Singapore.Google Scholar
Tikku, Girdhari Lal. 1961. Shu'ara-I-Kashmir (The Poets of Kashmir). Tehran: Hind-I-Nau.Google Scholar
Tinker, Hugh. 1974. A New System of Slavery: The Export of Indian Labour Overseas 1830–1920. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Tirumalesh, K. V. 1979. “Movement rules in Kannada,” unpublished PhD dissertation, Hyderabad, India: Central Institute of English and Foreign Languages.
Tiwary, Kapil Muni. 1978. “Tuneful weeping: A mode of communication,” Frontiers, 3(3), 24–7.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Toynbee, Arnold J. 1927. Survey of International Affairs, Vol. I. London: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Treichler, Paula, Richard Frankel, Cheris Kramarae, Kathleen Zoppi, and Howard Beckman. 1984. “Problems and problems: Power relationships in a medical encounter,” in Language and Power, edited by Kramarae, Cheris. Beverly Hills, CA: Sage, pp. 62–88.Google Scholar
Trivedi, Darshana and Burke, Rupalee (ed./trans.) 2000. Tongues of Fire. Ahmedabad, India: Gujarat Dalit Sahitya Akademi.Google Scholar
Tröemel-Plöetz, Senta. 1991. “Selling the apolitical,” Discourse and Society, 2(4), 489–502.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Trudgill, Peter. 1972. “Sex, covert prestige and linguistic change in the urban British English of Norwich,” Language in Society, 1, 179–95.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Trudgill, Peter. 1986. Dialects in Contact. Oxford: Basil Blackwell.Google Scholar
Trubetzkoy, N. S. 1928. Proposition 16. In Actes du 1er Congrès international de linguistes. Leiden: A. W. Sijthoff's Uitgeversmaatschappij, pp. 17–18.Google Scholar
Tulpule, Shankar Gopal. 1979. Classical Marathi Literature, in the series A History of Indian Literature, edited by Gonda, Jan, Vol. 9, fasc. 4. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Turner, Barry (ed.) 2001. The Statesman's Yearbook: The Politics, Cultures, and Economies of the World 2001. New York: St. Martin's Press.Google Scholar
T. W. J. 1890. Baboo English or Our Mother Tongue as Our Aryan Brethren Understand It. Amusing Specimens of Composition and Style. Or English as Written by Her Majesty's Indian Subjects. Calcutta: Kent.
Ukyab, Tamla and Adhikari, Shyam. 2000. The Nationalities of Nepal. Kathmandu, Nepal: Government of Nepal, Ministry of Local Development, National Committee for Development of Nationalities.Google Scholar
Ullrich, Helen E. 1992. “Sociolinguistic change in language attitudes: A Karnataka village study,” in Dimensions of Sociolinguistics in South Asia, edited by Dimock, Edward C., Kachru, Braj B., and Krishnamurti, Bhadriraju. New Delhi: Oxford and India Book House, pp. 113–27.Google Scholar
Umar, M. 1979. “Indigenous elements in Persian literature and language produced during the 18th century in India,” Indo-Iranica 32(1–2), 3–8.Google Scholar
UNESCO. (United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization) 1984a. Literacy Situation in Asia and the Pacific: Bangladesh. Bangkok: Regional Office for Education in Asia and the Pacific.
UNESCO. (United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization) 1984b. Literacy Situation in Asia and the Pacific: India. Bangkok: Regional Office for Education in Asia and the Pacific.
UNESCO. (United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization) 1984c. Literacy Situation in Asia and the Pacific: Nepal. Bangkok: Regional Office for Education in Asia and the Pacific.Google Scholar
Underwood, Ellis. 1885. Indian English and Indian Character. Calcutta, India: Thacker, Spink.Google Scholar
Unger, Rhoda and Mary Crawford. 1996. “Sex and gender – The troubled relationship between terms and concepts,” in Questions of Gender, edited by Anselmi, Dina L. and Law, Ann L.. Boston, MA: McGraw–Hill, pp. 18–21.Google Scholar
Upadhyaya, U. P. 1971. “Effects of bilingualism on Bidar Kannada,” Indian Linguistics, 32(2), 132–8.Google Scholar
Upadhye, A. N. 1975. Prakrit Languages and Literature Dr. P. D. Gune Memorial Lectures. Poona, India: University of Poona.Google Scholar
Vagartha. Serial Publication. New Delhi: Joshi Foundation.
Vaidyanathan, S. 1971. Indo-Aryan Loanwords in Old Tamil. Madras, India: Rajan Publishers.Google Scholar
Valentine, Tamara. 1983. “Sexism in Hindi: Form, function and variation,” Studies in the Linguistic Sciences, 13(2), 143–58.Google Scholar
Valentine, Tamara. 1985a. “Cross–sex conversation in Indian English fiction,” World Englishes, 4(3), 319–32.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Valentine, Tamara. 1985b. “Sex, power and linguistic strategies in the Hindi language,” Studies in the Linguistic Sciences, 15(1), 195–211.Google Scholar
Valentine, Tamara. 1986. “Language and power. Cross-sex communicative strategies in Hindi and Indian English,” Economic and Political Weekly, 21(43), WS75–WS87.Google Scholar
Valentine, Tamara. 1987. “Sexist practices in the Hindi Language,” Indian Journal of Linguistics, 14, 25–55.Google Scholar
Valentine, Tamara. 1988. “Developing discourse types in non-native English: Strategies of gender in Hindi and Indian English,” World Englishes, 7(2), 143–58.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Valentine, Tamara. 1993. “What's the point? Storytelling by women of India,” Studies in the Linguistic Sciences, 25(2), 77–102.Google Scholar
Valmiki, Omprakash. 2003. Joothan: An Untouchable's Life. Translated from Hindi by Mukherjee, Arun Prabha. New York: Columbia University Press.Google Scholar
Bekkum, , Wout, , Houben, Jan, Sluiter, Kneke, and Versteegh, Kees (eds.) 1997. The Emergence of Semantics in Four Linguistic Traditions: Hebrew, Sanskrit, Greek, Arabic. Amsterdam Studies in The Theory and History of Linguistics Science, Series 3, Vol. 82. Amsterdam and Philadelphia, PA: John Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lieve, Walle. 1993. Pragmatics and Classical Sanskrit: A Pilot Study in Linguistic Politeness. Pragmatics and Beyond New Series 28, Amsterdam, John Benjamins.Google Scholar
George, Driem. 2001. Languages of the Himalayas: an ethnolinguistic handbook of the Greater Himalayan region. 2 vols. (Handbuch der Orientalistik 10/1, 2). Leiden/Boston/Köln: Brill.Google Scholar
van Driem, George. 2007. ‘South Asia and the Middle East’. In Encyclopedia of the World's Endangered Languages, Moseley, Christopher ed. London & New York: Routledge. 282–347.Google Scholar
Elteren, Mel. 1996. “Conceptualizing the impact of US popular culture globally,” Journal of Popular Culture, 30, 47–81.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Varma, Baidya Nath. 1980. “Indians as new ethnics: A theoretical note,” in The New Ethnics: The Asian Indians in the United States, edited by Saran, Parmatma and Eames, Edwin. New York: Praeger, pp. 29–41.Google Scholar
Varma, Ram Kumar. 1947. Hindi Sahitya ka Aloćnaatmak Itihas. Allahabad, India: Nav Sahitya Press.Google Scholar
Varma, Siddheshwar. 1972–1976. G. A. Grierson's Linguistic Survey of India: A Summary, 3 vols. Hoshiarpur, India: Vishveshvaranand Institute, Punjab University.Google Scholar
Varma, Udayanarayana. 1983. Diglossia in Bangladesh and Language Planning. Calcutta, India: Gyan Bharati.Google Scholar
Vasanthakumari, T. 1991. “Language of women: A focus on the impact of stratification and socialization,” International Journal of Dravidian Linguistics, 20(2), 49–60.Google Scholar
Vatuk, Sylvia. 1969. “Reference, address, and fictive kinship in urban north India,” Ethnology, 8, 255–72.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Vaudeville, C. 1986. Barahmasa in Indian Literature. New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass.Google Scholar
Vaughn, Robinson. 1996. The Indians: onward and upward. In Peach, Ceri ed. The Ethnic Minority Populations. London: In the Service of Her Majesty: National Statistics.Google Scholar
Velten, H. V. 1943. “The Nez Perce verb”, Pacific Northwest Quarterly, 34, 271–92.Google Scholar
Verghese, Anila. 2002. Hampi. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Verhagen, Pieter C. 1994. A Sanskrit of Grammatical Literature in Tibet. Vol 1: Transmission of the Canonical Literature. Leiden: E. J. Brill.Google Scholar
Verma, Dhirendra. 1933. Hindi bhasa ka itihas. Allahabad, India: Hindustani Academy.Google Scholar
Verma, Manindra K. and Mohanan, K. P.. 1990. Experiencer Subjects in South Asian Languages. Stanford, CA: Center for the Study of Language and Information.Google Scholar
Verma, Tugeshwar P. 1996. “Some features of Nepali newspaper English,” in South Asian English: Structure, Use and Users, edited by Baumgardner, Robert J.. Urbana and Chicago: University of Illinois Press, pp. 82–87.Google Scholar
Vetterling-Braggin, M. (ed.) 1981. Sexist Language. Lehigh U: Littlefield, Adams.Google Scholar
Vinaypatrika: Tulsidas Letter to Sri Ram, compiled by Camille Bulcke (presented by “Khristnath”) Patna: Navajyoti Niketan, 1988.
Vogel, Claus. 1979. Indian Lexicography (A History of Indian Literature, Vol. V). Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Oskar, Hinüber. 1994. Selected Papers on Pali Studies. Oxford: Pali Text Society.Google Scholar
Viswanathan, Gauri. 1987. “The beginings of English literary study in British India,” Oxford Literary Review, 9, 2–26.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Viswanathan, Gauri. 1989. Masks of Conquest: Literary Study and British Rule in India, New York: Columbia University Press.Google Scholar
Hinüber, Oskar. 1994. Selected Papers on Pali Studies. Oxford: Pali Text Society.Google Scholar
Vyas, B. S., Tiwari, Bhola Nath, and Srivastava, Ravindra Nath. 1972. Hindī vyakaran aur rachna. New Delhi: National Council of Educational Research and Training.Google Scholar
Vygotsky, L. S. 1978. Mind in Society: The Development of Higher Psychological Processes, edited by Cole, M., John-Steiner, V., Scribner, S., and Souberman, E.. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.Google Scholar
Wadhwa, Kamlesh K. 1975. Minority Safeguards in India. New Delhi: Thomson Press.Google Scholar
Wadia, Ardeshir R. 1954. The Future of English in India. Bombay, India: Asia Publishing House.Google Scholar
Wadley, Susan. 1986. “Women and the Hindu tradition,” in Women in India: Two Perspectives, edited by Jacobson, Doranne and Wadley, Susan S.. New Delhi: Manohar, pp. 113–39.Google Scholar
Wali, Kashi and Koul, Omkar N.. 1997. Kashmiri: A Cognitive Descriptive Grammar. London and New York: Routledge.Google Scholar
Wali, Kashi, Omkar N. Koul, Peter E. Hook, and Ashok K. Koul. 2000. “Lexical anaphors and pronouns in Kashmiri,” in Lexical Anaphors and Pronouns in Selected South Asian Languages, edited by Lust, Barbara, Gair, James, Wali, Kashi, and Subbarao, Karumuri V.. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter, pp. 471–512.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Warder, A. K. 1972. Indian Kavya Literature, Vol. 1. New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass.Google Scholar
Watters, Steve. 2001. “Language death: A review and examination of the global issue in the Nepalese context,” a working paper presented at The National Symposium on Language Death or Suicide: An Examination of the Issues in the Nepalese Context. Kathmandu, Nepal.
Weil, Shalva. 1983. “Women and language in Israel,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 41, 77–91.Google Scholar
Weinreich, Uriel. 1958. “On the compatibility of genetic relationship and convergent development,” Word, 14, 374–79.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Whinnom, Keith. 1971. “Linguistic hybridization and the ‘special case’ of pidgins and creoles,” in Pidginization and Creolization of Languages, edited by Hymes, Dell. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 91–115.Google Scholar
Whitworth, George C. 1885. An Anglo-Indian Dictionary: A Glossary of Indian Terms Used in English, and of Such English or Other Non-English Terms as Have Attained Special Meanings in India. London: Kegan Paul.Google Scholar
Whitworth, George C. 1907. Indian English: An Examination Made by Indians in Writing English. Letchworth: Garden City Press.Google Scholar
Whorf, Benjamin Lee. 1940. “Linguistics as an exact science,” Technology Review, 43, 61–3, 80–3. [Reprinted in 1996 in the collection of Whorf 's selected writings, Language, Thought, and Reality, Cambridge, MA: The Massachussetts Institute of Technology Press, pp. 220–32.]Google Scholar
Williams, Colin (ed.) 1991. Linguistic Minorities, Society, and Territory. Clevedon, Avon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Williams P. M. 2001. “Buddhism, Tibetan,” in Concise Encyclopedia of Language and Religion, edited by Sawyer, J. A.. Amsterdam: Elsevier, pp. 39–41.Google Scholar
Williams, Walter L. 1986. The Spirit and the Flesh: Sexual Diversity in American Indian Culture. Boston, MA: Beacon Press.Google Scholar
Wolpert, Stanley. 1991. India. Berkeley, CA: University of California Press.Google Scholar
Wolpert, Stanley. 1993. A New History of India (4th edn). New York: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Woollcombe, David. Peace Child International, www.global–vision.org/sustainability/rescuemission.html, accessed August 2005.
Wright, Arnold. 1891. Baboo English as ‘Tis Writ: Being Curiosities of Indian Journalism. London: Fisher Unwin.Google Scholar
Yadava, Yogendra P. 2006. “Linguistic activities in Nepal (1999–2004),” in The Yearbook of South Asian Languages and Linguistics, 2006, edited by Singh, Rajendra. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter, pp. 153–64.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Yule, Henry. 1886. “Hobson-Jobsoniana,” Asiatic Quarterly Review, 1, 119–40.Google Scholar
Yule, Henry and A. C. Burnell. 1886. Hobson-Jobson: A Glossary of Colloquial Anglo-Indian Words and Phrases and of Kindred Terms, Etymological, Historical, Geographical, and Discursive. [New edition. by Crooke, W. (1903). London: J. Murry.]Google Scholar
Zakaria, Fareed. 2001. “The roots of rage,” Special report of Newsweek, October 15, p. 20.
Zelliot, Eleanor. 1992. From Untouchable to Dalit: Essays on the Ambedkar movement. New Delhi: Manohar. [3rd end. 2001].Google Scholar
Zelliot, Eleanor. 1996. “Stri Dalit Sahitya: The new voice of women poets,” in Images of Women in Maharashtrian Literature and Religion, edited by Feldhaus, Anne. Albany, NY: State University of New York Press, pp. 65–93.Google Scholar
Zelliot, Eleanor. 2000. “Sant Sahitya and Dalit movements,” in Intersections: Socio-cultural Trends in Maharashtra, edited by Kosambi, Meera. Hyderabad, India: Orient Longman, pp. 187–93.Google Scholar
Zelliot, Eleanor and Engblom, Philip (eds.) 1982. “A Marathi sampler,” Journal of South Asia Literature, 17(1), 1–169.Google Scholar
Zimmerman, D. H. and C. West. 1975. “Sex roles, interruptions, and silences in conversation,” in Language and Sex: Difference and Dominance, edited by Thorne, B. and Henley, N.. Rowley, MA: Newbury House, pp. 105–29.Google Scholar
Zvelebil, Kamil Veith. 1973. The Smile of Murugan. On Tamil Lieterature of South India. Leiden: E. J. Brill.Google Scholar
Zvelebil, Kamil Veith. 1974. Tamil Literature, in the series A History of Indian Literature, edited by Gonda, Jan, Vol. 10, fasc. 1. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Zvelebil, Kamil Veith. 1995. Lexicon of Tamil Literature (Handbuch der Orientalistik 2). Leiden and New York: E. J. Brill.Google Scholar
Zwilling, Leonard and Michael J. Sweet. 2000. “The evolution of third-sex constructs in ancient India: A study in ambiguity,” in Invented Identities: The Interplay of Gender, Religion and Politics in India, edited by Leslie, Julia and McGee, Mary. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, pp. 99–132.Google Scholar
Abbi, Anvita. 1987. Reduplicative Structures in South Asian Languages: A Phenomenon of Linguistic Area. New Delhi: Jawahar Lal Nehru University, Centre of Linguistics and English.Google Scholar
Abbi, Anvita. 1992. Reduplication in South Asian Languages: An Areal, Typological and Historical Study. New Delhi: Allied Publishers Limited.Google Scholar
Abbi, Anvita. 1995a. “Language contact and language restructuring. A case study of tribal languages of Central India,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 116, 175–85.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Abbi, Anvita. 1995b. “Small languages and small language communities,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 116, 175–85.Google Scholar
Abbi, Anvita, R. S. Gupta, and Ravinder Gargesh. 2000. “Acceptance level of Hindi as a pan–Indian language, A pilot survey, ms. The ICSSR Project Report.
Abbott, Freeland. 1968. Islam and Pakistan. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press.Google Scholar
Abidi, S. A. H. 1960. “The influence of Hindi on Indo-Persian literature in the reign of Shah–Jahan (1628–1658),” Indo-Iranica, 13(2), 1–18.Google Scholar
Abidi, S. A. H. 1981. “A scientific study of Indo-Persian is necessary,” Indo-Iranica, 34(1–4), 88–93.Google Scholar
Abidi S. A. H. 1998. “Contribution of the Chishti order to devotional music in India,” in Indo-Persian Cultural Perspectives, edited by Khan, Mohammad A., Gargesh, Ravinder, and Shekhar, Chander. New Delhi: Saud Ahmad Dehlavi, pp. 33–53.Google Scholar
Abidi, S. A. H. 2000. “Ahade vusta meaccent Hindustani tamaddun ke irteqa meaccent faarsi adab ka hissaa” [Contribution of Persian Literature in the Evolution of Indian Culture in Medieval Period], Islam aur Asr–e–Jadid Quarterly, JMI 2000, 51–67.Google Scholar
Agesthialingom, S. and Raja, N. Kumaraswami. 1975. Studies in Early Dravidian Grammars: Proceedings of the Seminar on Early Dravidican Grammars. Annamalainagar, India: Annamalai University, Department of Linguistics.Google Scholar
Agesthialingom, S. and Sakthivel, S.. 1973. A Bibliography of Dravidian Linguistics. Annamalainagar, India: Annamalai University, Department of Linguistics.Google Scholar
Agnihotri, Rama Kant. 1992. “India: Multilingual perspectives,” in Democratically Speaking, edited by Crawhill, N. D.. Capetown: National Language Project, pp. 46–55.Google Scholar
Agnihotri, Rama Kant. 1994. “Campaign-based literacy programmes: The case of the Ambedkar Nagar experiment in Delhi,” in Sustaining Local Literacies, edited by Barton, D.. Special issue of Language and Education, 8, 47–56.Google Scholar
Agnihotri, Rama Kant. 1997. “Sustaining local literacies,” in Encyclopedia of Language and Education, Vol. 2, edited by Edwards, V. and Corson, D.. Dordrecht: Kluwer, pp. 173–80.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Agnihotri, Rama Kant. 2001a. “English in Indian education,” in Language Education in Multilingual India, edited by Daswani, C. J.. New Delhi: United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization, pp. 186–209.Google Scholar
Agnihotri, Rama Kant. 2001b. Half the Battle and a Quarter. CIIL Foundation Day Lectures. Mysore, India: Central Institute of Indian Languages.Google Scholar
Agnihotri, Rama Kant. 2002a. “A farce called literacy,” in Practice and Research in Literacy, edited by Mukherjee, A. and Vasantha, D.. New Delhi: Sage, pp. 29–48.Google Scholar
Agnihotri, Rama Kant. 2002b. “On a pre-partition partition: The question of Hindi–Urdu,” in Pangs of Partition: The Human Dimension, Vol. 2, edited by Settar, S. and Gupta, I. B.. New Delhi: Manohar, pp. 29–46.Google Scholar
Agnihotru, Rama Kant and Khanna, A. L.. 1997. Problematizing English in India. Delhi: Sage India.Google Scholar
Agnihotri, Rama Kant and Sahgal, Anju. 1986. “Is Indian English retroflexed and r-full?,” Indian Journal of Applied Linguistics, 11, 97–108.Google Scholar
Ahmad, Imtiaz (ed.) 1978. Caste and Social Stratification among Muslims in India. New Delhi: Manohar.Google Scholar
Aiyar, L.Ramaswami, V.. 1932. “Tulu prose texts in two dialects,” Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies, 6, 897–931.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Aiyar, L.Ramaswami, V.. 1934–1935. “Semantic divergencies in Indo-Aryan loan-words in South Dravidian,” Journal of Oriental Research (Madras), 8–9.Google Scholar
Aiyar, L.Ramaswami, V.. 1973. “A South Indian (Malayalam) evaluation of Sanskrit t(d) and ṭ(ḍ),” International Journal of Dravidian Linguistics, 2(1), 119–26.Google Scholar
Aklujkar, Ashok. 1972. “Stylistics in the Sanskrit tradition,” in Current Trends in Linguistics (Papers in Linguistics, Monograph Series 2), edited by Kachru, Braj B. and Stahlke, F. W. Herbert. Edmonton, AB and Champaign, IL: Linguistic Research Inc., pp. 1–14.Google Scholar
Aklujkar, Ashok. 2001. “The word is the world: Nondualism in Indian philosophy of language,” Philosophy East & West, 51(4), 452–73.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Alam, M. M. 1983. “Persian influence on Assamese language and literature,” Indo-Iranica, 36(1–4), 160–73.Google Scholar
Alexander, G. P. 1990. “Asian Indians in the San Francisco valley,” unpublished PhD dissertation, San Francisco, CA: Fuller Theological Seminary.
Ali, Ahmed. 1996. English in South Asia: A historical perspective,” in South Asian English: Structure, Use and Users, edited by Baumgardner, Robert J.. Urbana and Chicago, IL: University of Illinois Press, pp. 3–12.Google Scholar
Ali, H. M. T. 1985. “Persian studies in Bengal: Problems and prospects,” Indo-Iranica, 38(1–2), 52–8.Google Scholar
Allardyce, Alexander. 1877. “The Anglo-Indian tongue,” Blackwood's Edinburgh Magazine, 121, 541–51.Google Scholar
Allen, Charles (ed.) 1975. Plain Tales from the Raj. London: Andre Deutsch and the British Broadcasting Corporation.Google Scholar
Allen, David O. 1854. “The state and the prospects of the English language in India,” Journal of the American Orientel Society, 4, 263–75. [Also in Church of Scotland Magazine, March–June 1836.]Google Scholar
Alleyne, Mervyn C. 1971. “Acculturation and the cultural matrix of creolization,” in Pidginization and Creolization of Languages, edited by Hymes, Dell. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 169–86.Google Scholar
Alper, H. P. 1989. Mantra. Albany, NY: The State University of New York Press.Google Scholar
Amin, S. 1995. Event, Metaphor, Memory: Chauri Chaura 1922–1992. Berkeley, CA: University of California Press.Google Scholar
Anand, J. H. 1995. “Dalit literature is the literature of protest,” in Dalit Solidarity, edited by Das, Bhagwan and Massey, James. New Delhi: Indian Society for Promotion of Christian Knowledge, pp. 177–84.Google Scholar
Anand, Mulk Raj. 1948. The King Emperor's English; or, the Role of the English Language in Free India. Bombay, India: Hind Kitabs.Google Scholar
Anand, Mulk Raj and Zelliot, Eleanor (eds.) 1992. An Anthology of Dalit Literature (Poems). New Delhi: Gyan Publishing House.Google Scholar
Ananthanarayana, H. S. 1975. “KannaDadalliruva samskruta pratyayagaLu” (Sanskrit affixes in Kannada), in Sri: kanthatirtha, edited by , M. Chidanandamurti, Nagabhusana, T. S., and Shankaranarayana, T. N.. Bangalore, India: Privately published.Google Scholar
Anderson, Benedict. 1983. Imagined Communities: Reflections on the Origin and Spread of Nationalism. London: Verso.Google Scholar
Andronov, M. 1964. “On the typological similarity of New Indo-Aryan and Dravidian,” Indian Linguistics, 25, 119–26.Google Scholar
Andronov, M. 1966. Materials for a Bibliography of Dravidian Linguistics. Kuala Lumpur: University Malaya, Department of Indian Studies.Google Scholar
Annamalai, E. (ed.) 1979. Language Movements in India. Mysore, India: Central Institute of Indian Languages.Google Scholar
Annamalai, E. 1980. “The movement for linguistic purism: The case of Tamil,” in Language Movements of this Century in India, edited by Annamalai, E.. Mysore, India: Central Institute of Indian Languages, pp. 35–59.Google Scholar
Annamalai, E. 1997a. Adjectival Clauses in Tamil. Tokyo: Institute for the Study of Languages and Cultures of Asia and Africa, Tokyo University of Foreign Studies.Google Scholar
Annamalai, E. 1997b. “Questions on the linguistic characteristics of the tribal languages of India,” in Tribal and Indigenous Languages of India: The Ethnic Space, edited by Anvita, Abbi. New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, pp. 15–36.Google Scholar
Annamalai, E. 1998. “Language choice in education: Conflict resolution in Indian courts,” Language Sciences, 20(1), 29–44.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Annamalai, E. 2001. Managing Multilingualism in India: Political and Linguistic Manifestations. New Delhi: Sage.Google Scholar
Ansal, Kusum. 1990. bas ek kraas. India Today. (Hindi edn.) Dec. 21, 1990, 96–99.
Anselmi, Dina L. and Law, Anne L. (eds.) 1998. Questions of Gender. Boston, MA: McGraw-Hill.Google Scholar
Anwar, M. S. 1957. “Indo-Iranian philology,” Indo-Iranica, 10(4), 23–32.Google Scholar
Anwar, M. S. 1958. “India's contribution to Persian lexicography,” Indo-Iranica, 11(2), 1–8.Google Scholar
Anwar, Muhammad. 1998. Between Cultures: Continuity and Change in the Lives of Young Asians. London and New York: Routledge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Appadurai, A. 1996. Modernity at Large: Cultural Dimension of Globalization. Minneapolis, MN: University of Minnesota Press.Google Scholar
Apte, Mahadev L. 1974a. “Pidginization of a lingua franca: A linguistic analysis of Hindi–Urdu spoken in Bombay,” in Contact and Convergence in South Asian Languages, edited by Southworth, Franklin C. and Apte, Mahadev L.. Special issue of International Journal of Dravidian Linguistics, 3, 21–41.Google Scholar
Apte, Mahadev L. 1974b. “‘Thank you’ and South Asian languages: A comparative sociolinguistic study,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 3, 67–89.Google Scholar
Apte, Mahadev L. 1976. “Multilingualism in India and its sociopolitical implications: An overview,” in Language and Politics, edited by O'Barr, William M. and O'Barr, Jean F.. The Hague: Mouton, pp. 141–64.Google Scholar
Arjunavādakara, Kṛṣṇa Srinivāsa [Arjunwadkar, Krishna Shriniwas]. 1992. Marāthī Vyākaraṇācā Itihāsa (History of Marathi grammar tradition). Mumbai, India: Mumbaī Viśvavidyālaya/Marāthī Vibhāga, Pune, India: JñānamudrāGoogle Scholar
Armstrong, J. C. and N. A. Worden. 1989. “The slaves, 1652–1834,” in The Shaping of South African Society 1652–1840, edited by , R. Elphick and Giliomee, H.. Cape Town: Maskew Miller Longman, pp. 109–83.Google Scholar
Aronoff, Mark and S. N. Sridhar. 1988. “Prefixation in Kannada,” in Theoretical Morphology, edited by Hammond, Michael and Noonan, Michael. New York: Academic Press, pp. 179–91.Google Scholar
Arora, H. 2004. Syntactic Convergence – The Case of Dakkhini Hindi-Urdu. Delhi; Publication Division, University of Delhi.Google Scholar
Asher, R. E. 2007. “Southern Asia: From Iran to Bangladesh,” in Atlas of the World's Languages (2nd edn), edited by Asher, R. E. and Moseley, Christopher. London and New York: Routledge, pp. 209–28.Google Scholar
Auroux, Sylvain, Koerner, Konrad, Niederehe, Hans–Josef, and Versteegh, Kees (eds.) 2000. History of the Language Sciences. Berlin and New York: Walter de Gruyter.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Austin, Granville. 1999. The Constitution of India: Cornerstone of a Nation. Oxford, Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Ayrookuzhiel, A. M. Abraham. 1990. “The ideological nature of the emerging Dalit consciousness,” Religion and Society, XXXCII(3), 20–1.Google Scholar
Backstrom, Peter C. and Radloff, Carla F.. 1992. Languages of the Northern Areas, Sociolinguistic Survey of Northern Pakistan, Vol 2. Islamabad: National Institute of Pakistan Studies; High Wycombe, Bucks: Summer Institute of Linguistics.Google Scholar
Bailey, Thomas Grahame. 1956. Teach Yourself Urdu. London: English Universities Press.Google Scholar
Bailey, Thomas Grahame. 1982. Learn Urdu: For English Speakers. Brooklyn, NY: Saphrograph Corp.Google Scholar
Bakhtin, Mikhail. 1981. The Dialogic Imagination. Austin, TX: University of Texas Press.Google Scholar
Baldauf, Richard B. Jr. and Kaplan, Robert B. (eds.) 2000. Language Planning in Nepal, Taiwan, and Sweden. Clevedon, Avon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Ballard, Roger (ed.) 1994. Desh Pardesh: The South Asian Presence in Britain. Marcus Banks, London: Hurst.Google Scholar
Ballard, Roger. 1996. “The Pakistanis: Stability and introspection,” in Ethnicity in the 1991 Census, edited by Peach, Ceri. London: In the Service of Her Majesty: National Statistics.Google Scholar
, Bama, 2000. Karukku (Palmyra Leaves, Freshness). Translated by Lakshmi Holmstrom. Chennai, India: Macmillan.Google Scholar
Banerji, Sures Chandra. 1996. Historical Survey of Ancient Indian Grammars: Sanskrit, Pali, and Prakrit. New Delhi: Sharada Publication House.Google Scholar
Bannerjee, Brajendra Nath. 1997. Struggle for Justice to Dalit Christians. New Delhi: New Age International.Google Scholar
Barnes, Sir Edward. 1932. The History of Royal College (Colombo). (It was earlier called Colombo academy.)
Barnet, Richard J. and Cavanagh, John. 1994. Global Dreams: Imperial Corporations and the New World Order. New York: Simon & Schuster.Google Scholar
Barnouw, Eric and Krishnaswamy, E.. 1963. Indian Films. New York: Columbia University Press.Google Scholar
Barton, D. (ed.) 1994. Sustaining Local Literacies, Special issue of Language and Education, 8.Google Scholar
Barz, R. K. 1980. “The cultural significance of Hindi in Mauritius,” Journal of South Asian Studies, new series, 3, 1–14.Google Scholar
Barz, R. K. and Siegel, J. (eds.) 1988. Language Transplanted: The Development of Overseas Hindi. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Basdeo, S. 1999. “East Indians in Canada's Pacific coast 1900–1914: An encounter in race relations,” in Sojourners to Settlers: Indian Migrants in the Caribbean and the Americas, edited by Gosine, M. and Narine, D.. New York: Windsor Press, pp. 236–52.Google Scholar
Bashir, Elenab. 2006. “Pakistan: Research and developments in linguistics and language study,” in The Yearbook of South Asian Languages and Linguistics, 2006, edited by Singh, Rajendra. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter, pp. 125–43.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Baumgardner, Robert J. 1992. “To Shariat or not to Shariat: Bilingual functional shifts in Pakistani England,” in The External Family: English in Global Bilingualism (Studies in Honor of Braj B. Kachru), World Englishes, 11, 2/3, special issue, edited by Smith, Larry E. and Sridhar, S. N.. Oxford: Pergamon Press, pp. 129–40.Google Scholar
Baumgardner, Robert J. 1993. “The indigenisation of English in Pakistan,” in The English Language in Pakistan, edited by Baumgardner, Robert J.. Karachi, Pakistan: Oxford University Press, pp. 41–54.Google Scholar
Baumgardner, Robert J., Andrey A. H. Kennedy, and Fauzia Shamin. 1993. “The Urduization of English in Pakistan,” in The English Language in Pakistan, edited by Baumgardner, Robert J.. Karachi, Pakistan: Oxford University Press, pp. 83–203.Google Scholar
Bechert, H. (ed.) 1980. The Language of the Earliest Buddhist Tradition. Gottingen: Vandenhoeck and Ruprecht.Google Scholar
Benedict, Paul K. 1972. Sino-Tibetan. A Conspectus. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Berger, Hermann. 1998. Die Burushaski-Sprache von Hunza und Nager (3 Vols., Neuindische Studien, Band 13). Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Bergsland, Knut and Vogt, Hans. 1962. “On the validity of glottochronology,” Current Anthropology, 3, 115–53.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bergvall, Victoria L., Bing, Janet M., and Freed, Alice F.. 1996. Rethinking Language and Gender Research. New York: Longman.Google Scholar
Bhagat, Datta. 1994. “Routes and escape-routes,” Translated by Maya Pandit, in Yatra: Writings from the Indian Subcontinent, III edited by Alekar, Satish. New Delhi: Indus.Google Scholar
Bhagat, Datta. 2000. “Whirlwind,” in Indian Drama since 1950, translated by Georg Naggies, Vimal Thorat, and Eleanor Zelliot, edited by Deshpande, G. P.. New Delhi: Sahitya Akademi.Google Scholar
Bhagwat, Vidyut. 1995. “Bombay in Dalit literature,” in Bombay: Mosaic of Modern Culture, edited by Patel, Sujata and Thorner, Alice. Bombay, India: Oxford University Press, pp. 113–25.Google Scholar
Bhaskararao, Peri and Subbarao, Karumuri V. (eds.) 2001. The Yearbook of South Asian Languages 2001. New Delhi: Thousand Oaks, London: Sage.Google Scholar
Bhaskararao, Peri and Subbarao, Karumuri V.. 2004. Non-nominative Subjects, Vols. I and II. Amsterdam and Philadelphia, PA: John Benjamins.Google Scholar
Bhatia, Tej K. 1982. “English and the vernaculars of India: Contact and change,” Applied Linguistics, 3(3), 235–45.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bhatia, Tej K. 1987. A History of Hindi (Hindustani) Grammatical Tradition. Leiden: E. J. Brill.Google Scholar
Bhatia, Tej K. 1988. “English in advertising: Multiple mixing and media,” World Englishes, 6, 33–48.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bhatia, Tej K. 1992. “Discourse functions and pragmatics of mixing: Advertising across cultures,” World Englishes, 11, 195–215.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bhatia, Tej K. 1993. Punjabi: A Cognitive-Descriptive Grammar. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Bhatia, Tej K. 1996. Colloquial Hindi: The Complete Course for Beginners. London: Routledge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bhatia, Tej K. 2000. Advertising in India: Language, Marketing Communication, and Consumerism. Tokyo: Institute for the Study of Languages and Cultures of Asia and Africa, Tokyo University of Foreign Studies.Google Scholar
Bhatia, Tej K. 2001a. “Grammatical traditions in contact: The case of India,” Ajia Afurika gengo bunka kenkyu (Journal of Asian and African Studies), 61, 303–31.Google Scholar
Bhatia, Tej K. 2001b. “Language mixing in global advertising,” in The Three Circles of English, edited by Thumboo, Edwin. Singapore: UniPress, pp. 195–215.Google Scholar
Bhatia, Tej K. 2003. “The Gurmukhi script and other writing systems of Punjab: History, structure and identity,” in International Symposium on Indic Scripts: Past and Present, edited by Bhaskararao, Peri. Tokyo: Research Institute for the Languages and Cultures of Asia and Africa, Tokyo University of Foreign Studies, pp. 181–213.Google Scholar
Bhatia, Tej K. and Chandana, Shakuntala. 2002. Colloquial Hindi. Syracuse, NY: Taylor and Francis.Google Scholar
Bhatia, Vijay K. 1993. Analyzing Genre: Language Use in Professional Settings. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Bhatt, Rakesh. 1989. “Language planning and language conflict: The case of Kashmiri,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 75, 73–86.Google Scholar
Bhatt, Rakesh. 1996. “On the grammar of code-switching,” World Englishes, 15(3), 369–76.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bhatt, Rakesh. 1999. Verb Movement and the Syntax of Kashmiri. Boston, MA: Kluwer Academic.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bhattacharya, Sudhibhusan. 1957. Ollari: A Dravidian Speech. Calcutta, India: Anthropological Survey of India.Google Scholar
Bhatti, Ghazala. 1999. Asian Children at Home and at School: An Ethnographic Study. London and New York: Routledge.Google Scholar
Bhaya Nair, Rukmini. 1991a. “Monosyllabic English or disyllabic Hindi? Language acquisition in a bilingual child,” Indian Linguistics, 52, 1–4.Google Scholar
Bhaya Nair, Rukmini. 1991b. “Pre-linguistic similarity and post-linguistic difference: Some observations on children's conceptualizations in a cross-cultural context,” in Child Language Development in Singapore and Malaysia, edited by Kwan-Terry, Anna. Singapore: Singapore University Press, pp. 35–76.Google Scholar
Bhaya Nair, Rukmini. 1992. “Gender, genre and generative grammar: Deconstructing the matrimonial column,” in Text and Context: Essays in Stylistics, edited by Toolan, M.. London: Routledge, pp. 227–54.Google Scholar
Bhaya Nair, Rukmini. 1997a. Technobrat: Culture in a Cybernetic Classroom. New Delhi: Harper Collins.Google Scholar
Bhaya Nair, Rukmini. 1997b. “Acts of agency and acts of God: The discourse of disaster,” Economic & Political Weekly, March, pp. 535–42.Google Scholar
Bhaya Nair, Rukmini. 1999. “The mind has no sex,” in Stree, special issue on Indian Women, pp. 6–10.Google Scholar
Bhaya Nair, Rukmini. 2000. “Stealing fire from the Greeks,” in Memories of the Second Sex: Gender and Sexuality in Women‘s Writing, edited by Verma, Dominique S. and Krishnan, T. V. Kunhi. Delhi: Somaiya, pp. 33–66.Google Scholar
Bhaya Nair, Rukmini. 2001a. “The testament of the tenth muse: A perspective on feminine sexuality and sensibility among Indian women poets in English,” in Indian Poetry: Modernism and After, edited by Satchidananadan, K.. New Delhi: Sahitya Akademi, pp. 193–223.Google Scholar
Bhaya Nair, Rukmini. 2001b. “Is astrology different for feminists?Seminar, 71–9.Google Scholar
Bhaya Nair, Rukmini. 2002a. Lying on the Postcolonial Couch: The Idea of Indifference. Minneapolis, MN: University of Minnesota Press.Google Scholar
Bhaya Nair, Rukmini (ed.) 2002b. Translation, Text and Theory: The Paradigm of India. New Delhi: Sage.Google Scholar
Bhoite, Uttam and Bhoite, Anuradha. 1977. “The Dalit Sahitya Movement in Maharashtra: A sociological analysis,” Sociological Bulletin, 26(1), 60–75.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bickerton, Derek. 1977. “Pidginization and creolization: Language acquisition and language universals,” in Pidgin and Creole Linguistics, edited by Valdman, Albert. Bloomington, IN: Indiana University Press, pp. 49–69.Google Scholar
Birdwood, George. 1887. “Colonel Yule's Anglo-Indian glossary,” Quarterly Review, 164, 144–66.Google Scholar
Biswas, Achintya. 1995. “Bengali Dalit poetry: Past and now,” in Dalit Solidarity, edited by Das, Bhagwan and Massey, James. New Delhi: Indian Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, pp. 190–200.Google Scholar
Bloch, Jules. 1934. Indo-Aryan: From the Vedas to Modern Times. Translated by Alfred Master. Paris: Librairie Adrien Maisonnneuve. (Original in French.)Google Scholar
Bloch, Jules. 1954. The Grammatical Structure of Dravidian Languages. Translated by R. G. Harshe. Poona, India: Deccan College, Post-graduate and Research Institute.Google Scholar
Bloomfield, Leonard. 1933. Language. New York: Holt.Google Scholar
Bly, R. (ed.) 1971. The Kabir Book: Forty Four of the Ecstatic Poems of Kabir. Toronto, ON: Fitzhenry and Whiteside.Google Scholar
Bolton, Kingsley and Kachru, Braj B. (eds.) 2006a. World Englishes: Critical Concepts in Linguistics. 6 vols. London and New York: Routledge.Google Scholar
Bolton, Kingsley and Kachru, Braj B. (eds.) 2006b. Origin and Development of Asian Englishes. 5 vols. London and New York: Routledge.Google Scholar
Borua, B. K. 1993. Nagamese, the Language of Nagaland. New Delhi: Mittal.Google Scholar
Bourdieu, P. 1991. Language and Symbolic Power. edited by Thompson, J. B.. Cambridge: Polity Press.Google Scholar
Bradley, David. 1981. “Andaman and Nicobar Islands,” in Language Atlas of the Pacific Area, edited by Wurm, Stephen A. and Hattori, Shirô. Canberra: Australian Academy of the Humanities.Google Scholar
Bradley, David. 1997. “Tibeto-Burman languages and classification,” in Tibeto-Burman Languages of the Himalayas (Pacific Linguistics, Series A, 86; Papers in Southeast Asian Linguistics, no. 14), edited by Bradley, David. Canberra: Department of Linguistics, Australian National University, pp. 1–71.Google Scholar
Brah, A. 1996. Cartographies of Diaspora: Contesting Identities. London and New York: Routledge.Google Scholar
Brass, Paul R. 1974. Language, Religion, and Politics in North India. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Breton, Ronald J. -L. 1997. Atlas of the Languages and Ethnic Communities of South Asia. New Delhi: Sage; Walnut Creek, CA: AltaMira Press.Google Scholar
Brians, Paul, Gallwey, Mary, Huges, Douglas, et al. (eds.) 1999. Reading About the World, Vol. 1. Washington, DC: Harcourt Brace Custom Publishing.Google Scholar
Bright, William. 1960. “A study of caste and dialect in Mysore,” Indian Linguistics, 21, 45–50.Google Scholar
Bright, William. 1990. Language Variation in South Asia. New York: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Bright, William. 1998. “The Dravidian scripts,” in The Dravidian Languages, edited by Steever, Sanford. London: Routledge, pp. 40–71.Google Scholar
Bright, William. 2000. “A matter of typology: Alphasyllabaries and Abugidas,” Studies in the Linguistic Sciences, 30, 3–71.Google Scholar
Bright, William and A. K. Ramanujan. 1964. “Sociolinguistic variation and language change,” in Proceedings of the Ninth International Congress of Linguists, edited by Hunt, H. G.. Cambridge, MA: The Massachussetts Institute of Technology Press, pp. 1107–13.Google Scholar
Britto, Francis. 1986. Diglossia: A Study of the Theory with Application to Tamil. Washington, DC: Georgetown University Press.Google Scholar
Bronkhorst, Johannes. 2001. “Pānini and Euclid: Reflections on Indian geometry,” Journal of Indian Philosophy, 29, 43–80.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brown, L. 1980. The Indian Christianity of St. Thomas, 2nd edn. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Brown, Penelope. 1980. “How and why are women more polite: Some evidence from a Mayan community,” in Women and Language in Literature and Society, edited by McConnell-Ginet, Sally, Borker, Ruth, and Furman, Nelly. New York: Praeger, pp. 111–36.Google Scholar
Brown, Penelope and Levinson, Stephen C.. 1987. Politeness: Some Universals in Language Usage. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brueck, Laura. 2002. “Dalit writing: The works of Kusum Meghval,” Sagar: A South Asia Graduate Research Journal, 8, 74–99.Google Scholar
Bryant, Arthur. 1932. Macaulay. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press.Google Scholar
Bühler, Georg. 1904. Indian Paleography [Reprinted in 1980, New Delhi: Oriental Books and Munshiram Manoharlal].Google Scholar
Bulletin of Concerned Asian Scholars, 1978, X(3), pp. 2–10.
Burke, A. K. 1982. “Persian literature in Kashmir in 18th C,” Indo-Iranica, 35(1–2), 57–63.Google Scholar
Burrow, Thomas. 1965. The Sanskrit Language. London: Faber and Faber.Google Scholar
Burrow, Thomas and S. Bhattacharya. 1962–1963. “Gadaba supplement,” Indo-Iranian Journal, 6, 45–51.
Burrow, Thomas and Bhattacharya, S.. 1970. The Pengo Language. Oxford: Clarendon Press.Google Scholar
Burton, A. M. 1998. At the Heart of the Empire: Indians and the Colonial Encounter in Late–Victorian Britain. Berkeley, CA: University of California Press.Google Scholar
Butt, Miriam, King, Tracy Holloway, and Ramchand, Gillian. 1994. Theoretical Perspectives on Word Order in South Asian Languages. Stanford, CA: Center for the Study of Language and Information.Google Scholar
Caldwell, Robert. 1903. A Comparative Grammar of the Dravidian or South Indian Family of Languages (3rd edn). New Delhi: Orient Publications. [Reprinted in 1947.]Google Scholar
Cameron, Deborah. 1992. Feminism and Linguistic Theory (2nd edn). London: Macmillan.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Deborah and Coates, Jennifer (eds.) 1988. Women in Their Speech Communities. New York: Longman.Google Scholar
Canagarajah, Suresh. 1999. Resisting Linguistic Imperialism in English Teaching. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Candan, A. 1986. Indians in Britain. New Delhi: Sterling.Google Scholar
Cardona, George. 1976. Pāṇini: A Survey of Research. The Hague and Paris: Mouton.Google Scholar
Cardona, George. 1983. Linguistic Analysis and Some Indian Traditions, Post-graduate and Research Department Series No. 20 (Pandit Shripad Shastri Deodhar Memorial Lectures). Poona, India: Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute.Google Scholar
Cardona, George. 1987. “Sanskrit,” in The World's Major Languages, edited by Comrie, Bernard. New York: Oxford University Press, pp. 448–69.Google Scholar
Cardona, George. 1997. Pāṇini: His Work and Its Traditions: Background and Introduction. New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass.Google Scholar
Cardona, George. 1999. Recent Researches in Paninian Studies. New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass.Google Scholar
Cardona, George, and Jain, Dhanesh (eds.) 2003. The Indo-Aryan languages. London and New York: Routledge.Google Scholar
Carter, M. 1995. Servants, Sirdars and Settlers: Indians in Mauritius, 1834–1874. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Census of India. 1961 India, States and Union Territories. Registrar General & Census Commissioner. New Delhi.
Census of India. 1991. India, States and Union Territories. Registrar General & Census Commissioner. New Delhi.
Census of India 2004. Census of India: Language Atlas of India 1991. Technical direction R. P. Singh, General direction Jayant Kumar Banthia. Delhi: Controller of Publications.Google Scholar
Chaitanya, Krishna. 1977. A New History of Sanskrit Literature. New Delhi: Manohar Book Service.Google Scholar
Chaklader, Snehamoy. 1987. Minority Rights: A Sociolinguistic Analysis of Group Conflicts in Eastern Region of India. Calcutta, India: K. P. Bagchi.Google Scholar
Chakrabarti, Sukla. 1996. A Critical Linguistic Study of the Prāti´śakhyas. Calcutta, India: Punthi–Pustak.Google Scholar
Challapalli, Swaroopa Rani. 1998. “Dalit women's writing in Telugu,” The Economic and Political Weekly, April 25, pp. 21–24.Google Scholar
Chandrasekhar, A. 1970. “Personal pronouns and pronominal forms in Malayalam,” Anthropological Linguistics, 12(7), 246–55.Google Scholar
Chari, V. K. 1990. Sanskrit Criticism. Honolulu, HI: University of Hawaii Press.Google Scholar
Chatterjee, Kalyan K[umar]. 1976. English Education in India. Issues and Opinions. New Delhi: Macmillan.Google Scholar
Chatterji, Suniti Kumar. 1926. The Origin and Development of the Bengali Language (3 vols.). Calcutta, India: Calcutta University Press.Google Scholar
Chatterji, Suniti Kumar. 1931. Calcutta Hindustani: A Study of a Jargon Dialect. Lahore, Pakistan: G. D. Thukral [Reprinted in 1972, New Delhi: People's Publishing House, pp. 204–56].Google Scholar
Chatterji, Suniti Kumar. 1973. India, a Polyglot Nation and its Linguistic Problems vis-à-vis National Integration. Bombay, India: Mahatma Gandhi Memorial Research Centre.Google Scholar
Chatterji, Suniti Kumar. 1976. “The Persian language and Bengal,” Indo-Iranica, 29(1–4), 113–8.Google Scholar
Chatterji, Suniti Kumar. 1977. Some Aspects of Indo-Iranian Literary and Cultural Traditions. New Delhi: Ajanta.Google Scholar
Chatterji, Suniti Kumar. 1985. The Origin and Development of the Bengali Language. Calcutta, India: Rupa.Google Scholar
Chaturvedi, M. G. and Mohale, B. V.. 1976. The Position of Languages in School Curriculum in India. New Delhi: National Council of Education Research and Training.Google Scholar
Chaturvedi, M. G. and Singh, S.. 1981. Language and Medium of Instruction in India Schools: Third All India Survey 1981. New Delhi: National Council of Education Research and Training.Google Scholar
Chaudhry, Nazir Ahmad. 1977. Development of Urdu as Official Language in the Punjab, 1849–1974. Lahore, Pakistan: Punjab Government Record Office.Google Scholar
Chernyshev, V. A. 1971. “Nekotorye cherty Bombeiskogo govora khindustani” (na materiale sovremennoi prozy khindi), in diiskaia i Iranskaia filologiia (Voprosy Dialektologii), edited by Dvoriankov, N. A.. Moscow: Izdatel'stvo “Nauka,” pp. 121–41.Google Scholar
Chidananda Murthy, M. 1984. “Modernization of Kannada in the news media,” in Modernization of Indian Languages in the News Media, edited by Krishnamurti, Bhadriraju and Mukherji, Aditi. Hyderabad, India: Department of Linguistics, Osmania University, pp. 54–63.Google Scholar
Chib, Som Nath. 1936. Language, Universities and Nationalism in India. London and Bombay, India: Milford and Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Chion, Michel. 1999. The Voice in Cinema. New York: Columbia University Press.Google Scholar
Chitre, Dilip. 2001. Namdeo Dhasal: Poet of the Underworld. www.ambedkar.org/News/NamdeoDhasal.htm, accessed August 2005.
Chomsky, Noam. 1981. Lectures on Government and Binding. Dordrecht: Foris.Google Scholar
Cicourel, Aaron V. 1972. “Basic and normative rules in the negotiation of status and role,” in Studies in Social Interaction, edited by Sudnow, David. New York: Free Press, pp. 229–58.Google Scholar
Clarke, Hyde. 1890. “The English language in India and the East,” Asiatic Quarterly Review, 10, 149–62.Google Scholar
Clements, J. Clancy. 1988. The Genesis of a Language: The Formation and Development of Korlai Portuguese. Amsterdam and Philadelphia, PA: John Benjamins.Google Scholar
Cohn, Bernard S. 1985. “The command of language and the language of command,” in Subattern Studies IV: Writings on South Asian History and Society, edited by Guha, Ranjit. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, pp. 276–329.Google Scholar
Collins, S. 2001. “Buddhism, Indian,” in Concise Encyclopedia of Language and Religion, edited by Sawyer, J. F. A. and Simpson, J. M. Y.. Amsterdam: Elsevier, pp. 15–16.Google Scholar
Comrie, Bernard. 1978. “Ergativity,” in Syntactic Typology, edited by Lehmann, W. P.. Brighton, Sussex: The Harvester Press, pp. 329–94.Google Scholar
Comrie, Bernard. 1981. Language Universals and Linguistic Typology. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.Google Scholar
Comrie, Bernard (ed.) 1987. The World's Major LanguagesLondon and Sydney: Croom Helm.Google Scholar
Cook, Nilla Cram. 1958. The Way of the Swan. Bombay, India: Asia Publishing House.Google Scholar
Coulmas, Florian. 1996. The Blackwell Encyclopedia of Writing Systems. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Cowar, Nilmani. 1859. Can English Be the Language of India? An essay read at a bi-monthly meeting of students of the Presidency College in April 1859. Calcutta, India: Hurkabu Press, pp. 1–12.Google Scholar
Coward, Harold, Hinnells, John R., and Williams, Raymond B. (eds.) 2000. The South Asian Religious Diaspora in Britain, Canada, and the United States. Albany, NY: State University of New York Press.Google Scholar
Crawford, Mary. 1995. Talking Difference. London: Sage.Google Scholar
Crosby, Faye and Nyquist, Linda. 1977. “The female register: An empirical study of Lakoff's hypothesis,” Language in Society, 6, 313–22.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Damsteegt, T. 1988. “Sarnami: A living language,” in Language Transplanted: The Development of Overseas Hindi, edited by Barz, R. K. and Siegel, J.. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, pp. 95–120.Google Scholar
Damsteegt, T. 1993. “Language maintenance among the East Indians in Suriname,” in Alternative Cultures in the Caribbean, edited by Bremer, T. and Fleischmann, U.. Frankfurt am Main: Vervuert, pp. 95–120.Google Scholar
Dangle, Arjun (ed.) 1992. Poisoned Bread: Translations from Modern Marathi Dalit Literature. Hyderabad, India: Orient Longmans.Google Scholar
Dani, Ahmed Hasan. 1963. Indian Paleography. Oxford: Clarendon. [2nd edn, New Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal, 1986.]Google Scholar
Daniels, Peter T. 2002. “The study of writing in the twentieth century: Semitic studies interacting with non-semitic,” Israel Oriental Studies, 20, 85–118.Google Scholar
Daniels, Peter T. and Bright, William (eds.) 1996. The World's Writing Systems. New York: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Gupta, Das, Bhusan, Bhidu. 1966. Assamese Self-taught. Calcutta, India: DasGupta Prakashan.Google Scholar
Gupta, Das, Jyotirindra, . 1970. Language Conflict and National Development. Berkeley, CA: University of California Press.Google Scholar
Dasgupta, Probal. 1993. The Otherness of English: India's Auntie Tongue Syndrome. London and New Delhi: Sage.Google Scholar
Dasgupta, Probal. 2006. “Language policies and lesser-known language in India,” in The Yearbook of South Asian Languages and Linguistics, 2006, edited by Singh, Rajendra. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter, pp. 193–205.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Das, Sisir Kumar. 1968. “Forms of address and terms of reference in Bengali,” Anthropological Linguistics, 4(10), 19–31.Google Scholar
Das, Sisir Kumar. 1991. A History of Indian Literature Volume VIII:1800–1910: Western Impact: Indian Response. New Delhi: Sahitya Academi.Google Scholar
Davidar, David. 2002. The House of Blue Mangoes. New York: Harper Collins.Google Scholar
Davison, Alice. 1999b “Lexical anaphors in Hindi/Urdu,” in Wali, Kashi, Subbarao, K. V., Lust, B. and Gair, J. (eds.), Lexical Anaphors and Pronouns in Some South Asian Languages: a Principled Typology. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter, 397–470.Google Scholar
Silva, , Sugathapala, M. W.. 1972. The Vedda Language of Ceylon, Texts and Lexicon. Munich: R. Kitzinger.Google Scholar
Denny, J. Peter. 1991. “Rational thought in oral culture and literate decontextualization,” in Literacy and Orality, edited by Olson, D. R. and Torrance, N.. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 66–89.Google Scholar
Deo, Veena. 1996. “Dalit literature in Marathi,” in Handbook of Twentieth-Century Literature of India, edited by Natarajan, Nalini. Westport, CT: Greenwood Press, pp. 363–81.Google Scholar
Deo, Veena and Zelliot, Eleanor. 1994. “Dalit literature – Twenty-five years of protest? Of progress?,” Journal of South Asian Literature, XXIX(2), 41–67.Google Scholar
Deshpande, Madhav M. 1978. “Pāṇinian grammarians on dialectal variation in Sanskrit,” Brahmavidyạ̄: Adyar Library Bulletin, 61–114.Google Scholar
Deshpande, Madhav M. 1979a. “Genesis of Ṛgvedic retroflexion: A historical and socio-linguistic investigation,” in Aryan and Non-Aryan in India, edited by Deshpande, Madhav and Hook, Peter Edwin. Ann Arbor, MI: Center for South and Southeast Asian Studies, The University of Michigan, pp. 235–315.Google Scholar
Deshpande, Madhav M. 1979b. Sociolinguistic Attitudes in India: An Historical Reconstruction. Linguistica Extranea, Studia 5. Ann Arbor, MI: Karoma Publishers.Google Scholar
Deshpande, Madhav M. 1985a. “Historical change and the theology of eternal Sanskrit,” Zeitschrift für vergleichende Sprachforschung, 98, 122–49.Google Scholar
Deshpande, Madhav M. 1985b. “Sanskrit grammarians on diglossia,” in South Asian Languages: Structure, Convergence and Diglossia, edited by Krishnamurti, Bh.. New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, pp. 312–21.Google Scholar
Deshpande, Madhav M. 1991. “Diglossia in the writings of the Sanskrit grammarians,” Southwest Journal of Linguistics, Studies in Diglossia, 10(1), 23–40.Google Scholar
Deshpande, Madhav M. 1992. “Sociolinguistic parameters of Pāṇini's Sanskrit,” in Vidyā-Vratin, Prof. A. M. Ghatage Felicitation Volume, edited by Jha, V. N.. New Delhi: Sri Satguru Publications, pp. 111–30.Google Scholar
Deshpande, Madhav M. 1993. Sanskrit and Prakrit: Sociolinguistic Issues. New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass.Google Scholar
Deshpande, Madhav M. 1994. “Brahmanism versus Buddhism: A perspective on language attitudes,” in Jainism and Prakrit in Ancient and Medieval India, Professor J. C. Jain Felicitation Volume, edited by Bhattacharya, N. N.. New Delhi: Manohar Publishers, pp. 89–111.Google Scholar
Deshpande, Madhav M. 1996. “Contextualizing the eternal language: Features of priestly Sanskrit,” in Ideology & Status of Sanskrit, Contributions to the History of the Sanskrit Language, edited by Houben, Jan. Leiden: E. J. Brill, pp. 401–36.Google Scholar
Deshpande, Madhav M. 1999. “What to do with the Anāryas: Dharmic discourses of inclusion and exclusion,” in Aryan and Non–Aryan in South Asia (Harvard Oriental Series, Opera Minora, Vol. 3), edited by Deshpande, Madhav M. and Bronkhorst, Jonannes. Cambridge, MA: Department of Sanskrit and Indian Studies, Harvard University, pp. 107–27.Google Scholar
Deshpande, Madhav M. and Bronkhorst, Jonannes (eds.) 1999. Aryan and Non-Aryan in South Asia (Harvard Oriental Series, Opera Minora, Vol. 3), Cambridge, MA: Department of Sanskrit and Indian Studies, Harvard University.Google Scholar
Deshpande, Madhav M. and Hook, Peter Edwin (eds.) 1979. Aryan and Non-Aryan in India. Ann Arbor, MI: Center for South and Southeast Asian Studies, The University of Michigan.Google Scholar
Dhadphale, M. G. 1975. Some Aspects of (Buddhist) Literary Criticism as Gleaned from Pāli Soures. Bombay, India: Adreesh Prakashan.Google Scholar
Dhammika, Ven S. 1993. The Edicts of King Ashoka, Kandy, Sri Lanka: Buddhist Publication Society.Google Scholar
Dharmadasa, K. N. O. 1974. “The creolization of an aboriginal language: The case of Vedda in Sri Lanka (Ceylon),” Anthropological Linguistics, 16, 79–106.Google Scholar
Dharmadasa, K. N. O. 1977. “Nativism, diglossia and the Sinhalese identity in the language problem in Sri Lanka,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 13, 21–31.Google Scholar
Dharmadasa, K. N. O. 1990. “The Vedda language,” in The Vanishing Aborigines: Sri Lanka's Veddas in Transition, edited by Dharmadasa, K. N. O. and , S. W. R.Samarasinghe, A.. New Delhi: International Centre for Ethnic Studies, pp. 84–98.Google Scholar
Dharmadasa, K. N. O. 1992. Language, Religion, and Ethnic Assertiveness: The Growth of Sinhalese Nationalism in Sri Lanka. Ann Arbor, MI: University of Michigan Press.Google Scholar
Dharmadasa, K. N. O. (ed.) 1996. National Language Policy in Sri Lanka, 1956 to 1996: Three Studies in Its Implementation. Kandy, Sri Lanka: International Centre for Ethnic Studies.Google Scholar
Dharwadker, , Vinay, . 1994. “Dalit poetry in Marathi,” World Literature Today, 68(2), 319–24.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dharwadkar, Vinay. 2003. “The historical formation of Indian-English literature,” in Literary Cultures in History: Reconstructions from South Asia, edited by Pollock, Sheldon. Berkeley, CA: University of California Press, pp. 199–267.Google Scholar
Dhayagude, Suresh. 1981. Western and Indian Poetics – A Comparative Study (Bhandarkar Oriental Series no. 16). Pune, India: Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute.Google Scholar
Dil, Anwar S. 1966. “The position of English in Pakistan,” Shahidullah Presentation Volume, special issue of Pakistani Linguistics, 185–242.Google Scholar
Dil, Anwar S. 1969. “Linguistic studies in Pakistan,” in Current Trends in Linguistics. Vol. 5. Linguistics in South Asia, edited by Sebeok, Thomas A.. The Hague: Mouton, pp. 679–735.Google Scholar
Diringer, David. 1948. The Alphabet: A Key to the History of Mankind. New York: Philosophical Library.Google Scholar
Dissanayake, Wimal. 1985. “Towards a decolonised English: South Asian creativity in fiction,” World Englishes, 4(2), 233–42.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dissanayake, Wimal and Ratnavibhushana, Ashley. 2000. Profiling Sri Lankan Cinema. Colombo: Asian Film Centre.Google Scholar
Dixon, David. 2006. Characteristics of the Asian Born in the United States. Washington, DC: Migration Policy Institute.Google Scholar
Dixon, Robert M. W. 1997. The Rise and Fall of Languages. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Domingue, N. C. 1971. “Bhojpuri and Creole in Mauritius: A study of linguistic interference and its consequences in regard to synchronic variation and language change,” unpublished PhD dissertation, University of Texas at Austin.
Doniger, Wendy. 1991. The Laws of Manu. Harmondsworth, Middlesex: Penguin Books.Google Scholar
Doniger, Wendy. 1999. Splitting the Difference. Gender and Myth in Ancient Greece and India. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Dorian, Nancy. 1981. Language Death: The Life Cycle of Scottish Gaelic Dialect. Philadelphia, PA: University of Pennsylvania Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dressler, Wolfgang U. 1991. “The sociolinguistic and patholoinguistic attrition of Breton phonology, morphology, and morphoponology,” in First Language Attrition, edited by Seliger, H. W. and Vago, R. W.. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 99–112.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dryer, M. 1992. “The Greenbergian word order correlations,” Language, 69, 81–138.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
D'souza, Jean. 1986. “Toward a typology of modernization for India as a sociolinguistic area,” paper presented at The South Asian Languages Analysis Round Table. Urbana, IL: University of Illinois.Google Scholar
D'souza, Jean. 1987. “South Asia as a sociolinguistic area,” unpublished PhD dissertation, University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign.
D'souza, Jean. 1988. “Interactional strategies in South Asian languages: Their implications for teaching English internationally,” World Englishes, 7, 159–71.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
D'souza, Jean. 2001. “Contextualizing range and depth in Indian English,” World Englishes, 20(2), 145–60.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dua, Hans R. 1985. Language Planning in India. New Delhi: Harnam Publications.Google Scholar
Dua, Hans R. 1986. Language Use, Attitudes and Identity among Linguistic Minorities. Mysore, India: Central Institute of Indian Languages.Google Scholar
Dua, Hans R. and Sharma, Shakuntala. 1977. “Language diversity, bilingualism and communication in India,” Indian Linguistics, 38(4), 210–20.Google Scholar
Dube, Leela. 1988. “On the construction of gender: Hindu girls in patrilinial India,” Economic and Political Weekly, April 30, pp. 11–19.Google Scholar
Dubey, V. S. 1991. “The lexical style of Indian English newspapers,” World Englishes, 10(1), 19–32.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Duff, , Alexandra, . 1837. New Era of the English Language and Literature in India; or, An Exposition of the Late Governor-General of India's Last Act. Edinburgh: Johastone.Google Scholar
Dulai, N. K. 1989. A Pedagogical Grammar of Punjabi. Patiala, India: Institute of Language Studies.Google Scholar
Dwivedi, Hazari Prasad. 1964. Hindi Sahitya udbhav aur vikas. New Delhi: Attarchand Kapoor and Sons.Google Scholar
Eade, John, Tim Vamplew, and Ceri Peach. 1996. “The Bangladeshis: The encapsulated community,” in Ethnicity in the 1991 Census, edited by Peach, Ceri. London: In Her Majesty's Service: National Statistics.Google Scholar
Eagle, S. 2000. “The language situation in Nepal,” in Language Planning in Nepal, Taiwan and Sweden, edited by Baldauf, Richard Jr. and Kaplan, Robert. North York, ON: Multilingual Matters, pp. 272–327.Google Scholar
Eckert, Penelope and Sally McConnell-Ginet. 1992. “Communities of practice: Where language, gender and power all live,” in Locating Power: Proceedings of the Second Berkeley Woman and Language Conference, edited by Hall, Kira, Bucholtz, Mary, and Moonwomon, Birch. Berkeley, CA: Berkeley Women and Language Group, pp. 89–99.Google Scholar
Edwards, John. 1985. Language, Society and Identity. Oxford: Basil Blackwell.Google Scholar
Edwards, Viv and Savita Katbamna. 1988. “The wedding songs of British Gujarati women,” in Women in their Speech Communities, edited by Cameron, Deborah and Coates, Jennifer. New York: Longman, pp. 158–74.Google Scholar
Ekka, Francis. 1979. “Language loyalty and maintenance among Kuruxs,” in Language Movements in India, edited by Annamalai, E.. Mysore, India: CIIL Publications, pp. 99–105.Google Scholar
Ekvall, R. B. 1964. Religious Observances in Tibet. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.Google Scholar
Emeneau, Murray B. 1951. Studies in Vietnamese (Annamese) Grammar University of California Publications in Linguistics, Vol. 8. Berkeley, CA: University of California Press.Google Scholar
Emeneau, Murray B. 1955. “India and linguistics,” Journal of the American Oriental Society, 75, 145–53.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Emeneau, Murray B. 1956. “India as a linguistic area,” Language, 32, 3–16.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Emeneau, Murray B. 1962a. Dravidian and Indian Linguistics. Berkeley, CA: Center for South Asian Studies, University of California.Google Scholar
Emeneau, Murray B. 1962b. “Bilingualism and structural borrowing,” Proceedings of the American Philosophical Society, 106(5), 430–42.Google Scholar
Emeneau, Murray B. 1971. Toda Songs. Oxford: Clarendon Press.Google Scholar
Emeneau, Murray B. 1980. “India and linguistic areas,” in Language and Linguistic Area: Essays by Murray B. Emeneau, edited by Dil, A. N.. Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, pp. 126–66.Google Scholar
Emeneau, Murray B. and Thomas Burrow. 1962. Dravidian Borrowings from Indo-Aryan, University of California Publications in Linguistics 26. Berkeley, CA: University of California.
Erikson, Erik. 1958. Young Man Luther. A Study Psychoanalysis and History. New York: W. W. Norton.Google Scholar
Erikson, Erik. 1968. Identity, Youth and Crisis. London: Faber and Faber.Google Scholar
Erikson, Erik. 1969. Gandhi's Truth: On the Origins of Militant Non-violence. New York: W. W. Norton.Google Scholar
Erikson, Erik. 1974. Dimensions of a New Identity. New York: W. W. NortonGoogle Scholar
Europa World Year Book. 2000. London: Europa.
Excerpts from Khusrau's Persian Poetry. www.alif–india.com/love.html, accessed July 2005.
Fairclough, Norman. 1989. Language and Power. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Faruqi, Shamsur Rahman. 2001. Early Urdu Literary Culture and History. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Fatihi, A. R. 2003. Language in India, 3, 2–9, www.languageinindia.com, accessed August 25, 2005.
Ferdman, Bernardo M., Weber, Rose–Marie, and Ramírez, Arnulfo G., (eds.) 1994. Literacy across Languages and Cultures. Albany, NY: State University of New York Press.Google Scholar
Ferguson, Charles A. 1945. “A chart of the Bengali Verb,” Journal of the American Oriental Society, 65, 54–55.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ferguson, Charles A. 1959. “Diglossia,” Word, 15, 325–40.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ferguson, Charles A. 1968. “Language development,” in Language Problems of Developing Nations, edited by Fishman, J. A., Ferguson, Charles A., and Dasgupta, J.. New York: John Wiley, pp. 27–35.Google Scholar
Ferguson, Charles A. 1976. “The structure and use of politeness formulas,” Language in Society, 5, 137–51.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ferguson, Charles A. 1992. “South Asia as a sociolinguistic area,” in Dimensions of Sociolinguistics in South Asia. Papers in Memory of Gerald Kelley, edited by Dimock, Edward C. Jr., Kachru, Braj B., and Krishnamurti, Bh.. New Delhi: Oxford University Press and India Book House, pp. 25–36.Google Scholar
Ferguson, Charles A. 1996. “English in South Asia: Imperialist legacy and regional asset,” in South Asian English: Structure, Use and Users, edited by Baumgardner, Robert J.Urban and Chicago, IL: University of Illinois Press, pp. 29–39.Google Scholar
Ferguson, Charles and John Gumperz (eds.) 1960. Linguistic Diversity in South Asia: Studies in Regional, Social and Functional Variation, special issue of International Journal of American Linguistics, 26(3), Part II.
Ferguson, Donald Williams. 1887a. “Anglo-Indianisms,” Ceylon Literary Register, 1(28), 231–32.Google Scholar
Ferguson, Donald Williams. 1887b. “Anglo-Indianisms,” Ceylon Literary Register, (29), 238–40.Google Scholar
Fernando, Chitra. 1996. “The ideational function of English in Sri Lanka,” in South Asian English: Structure, Use and Users, edited by Baumgardner, Robert J.. Urbana and Chicago, IL: University of Illinois Press, pp. 206–17.Google Scholar
First Report of the Commissioner of Linguistic Minorities. 1957. New Delhi: Government of India.
Firth, John R. 1930. Speech. London: Benn's Sixpence Library, No. 121. [Reprinted edition, London: Oxford University Press, 1966.]Google Scholar
Fishman, Joshua Andrew. 1973. “Language modernization and planning in comparison with other types of national modernization and planning,” Language and Society, 2(1), 23–43.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fishman, P. M. 1983. “Interaction: The work women do,” in Language, Gender and Sex, edited by Thorne, Barrie, Kramarae, Cheris, and Henley, Nancy. Rowley, MA: Newbury House, pp. 89–101.Google Scholar
Fowler, Murray. 1954. “The segmental phonemes of Sanskritized Tamil,” Language, 30, 360–7.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fowler, R., Hodge, B., and Trew, T.. 1997. Language and Control. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Fox, J. A. 1973. “Russenorsk: A study in language adaptivity,” unpublished manuscript, University of Chicago.
Frykenberg, , Robert, . 1988. “The myth of English as a ‘colonialist’ imposition upon India: A reappraisal with special reference to south India,” Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 2, 305–15.Google Scholar
Gaeffke, Peter. 1978. Hindi Literature in the Twentieth Century, in the series A History of Indian Literature, edited by Gonda, Jan, Vol. 8, fasc. 5. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Ghaffar, Muzaffar A. 1990. “Which language do we speak: Engdu, Urdeng, or Urlish?,” Midasia, Islamabad, April 12, 11.Google Scholar
Gaikwad, Laxman. 1998. The Branded, Translated by P. A. Koharkar. New Delhi: Sahitya Akademi.Google Scholar
Gair, J. W. 1998. Studies in South Asian Linguistics: Sinhala and other South Asian languages. New York, Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Gajvi, Premanand. 2000. “Ghotbhar pani” (A Sip of Water), in Playwright at the Center: Marathi Drama from 1843 to the Present, edited by Gokhale, Shanta. Calcutta, India: Seagull, pp. 458–69.Google Scholar
Gambhir, S. K. 1981. “The East Indian speech community in Guyana: A sociolinguistic study with special reference to Koine-formation,” unpublished PhD dissertation, University of Pennsylvania.
Gambhir, S. K. 1987. “Structural development of Guyanese Bhojpuri,” in Language Transplanted: The Development of Overseas Hindi, edited by Barz, R. K. and Siegel, J.. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, pp. 69–94.Google Scholar
Gambhir, V. 1981. “Syntactic restrictions and discourse functions of word order in standard Hindi,” unpublished PhD. dissertation, University of Pennsylvania.
Gargesh, Ravinder. 1998. “Some reflections on the impact of Persian on word formation of Hindi–Urdu,” in Indo-Persian Cultural Perspectives, edited by Khan, Mohammad A., Gargesh, Ravinder, and Shekhar, Chander. New Delhi: Saud Ahmad Dehlavi, pp. 79–90.Google Scholar
Gaustan, E. S. and Barlow, P. L.. 2000. New Historical Atlas of Religion in America. New York: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Gautam, M. K. 1999. “The construction of the Indian image in Suriname: Deconstructing colonial derogatory notions and reconstructing Indian identity,” in Sojourners to Settlers: Indian Migrants in the Caribbean and the Americas, edited by Gosine, M. and Narine, D.. New York: Windsor Press, pp. 125–79.Google Scholar
Gee, J. P. 1986. “Orality and literacy: From The Savage Mind to Ways with Words,” Teachers of English to Speakers of Other Languages, Quarterly, 20, 719–46.Google Scholar
Geertz, C. 1995. After the Fact: Two Countries. Four Decades. One Anthropologist. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.Google Scholar
Geocities. 2002. “Should Urdu continue as our national language?,” www.geocities.com/paklanguage, Accessed July 2005.
Gerow, Edwin. 1971. A Glossary of Indian Figures of Speech. The Hague and Paris: Mouton.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gerow, Edwin. 1977. Indian Poetics, A History of Indian Literature, Vol. V. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Ghosh, Arunabha. 1998. Jharkhand Movement: A Study in the Politics of Regionalism. Calcutta, India: Minerva Associates.Google Scholar
Gibson, M. A. 1988. Accomodation without Assimilation: Sikh Immigrants in an American High School. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press.Google Scholar
Gluck, , Berger, Sherna and Patai, Daphne. 1991. Women's Words. The Feminist Practice of Oral History. New York: Routledge.Google Scholar
Goffin, Raymond C. 1934. Some Notes on Indian English, S. P. E. Tract No. 41. Oxford: Clarendon Press, pp. 20–32.Google Scholar
Goffman, Erving. 1967. Interaction Ritual: Essays on Face-to-Face Behavior. Garden City, NY: Anchor Books, Doubleday.Google Scholar
Gokhale–Turner, Jayashree. 1980. “Bhakti or vidroha: Continuity and change in Dalit Literature,” Journal of Asian and African Studies, 15(1–2), 29–40.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Goody, Esther N. (ed.) 1978. Questions and Politeness. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Goody, Jack (ed.) 1968. Literacy in Traditional Societies. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Goody, Jack. 1987. The Interface between the Written and the Oral. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Gopal, Ram. 1966. Linguistic Affairs of India. London: Asia Publishing House.Google Scholar
Gopal, Sarvepalli (ed.) 1980. Jawahar Lal Nehru: An Anthology. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Gordon, Raymond G. Jr. (ed.) 2005. Ethnologue: Languages of the World. Fifteenth edition. Dallas, Tex.: SIL International. Online version: http://www.ethnologue.com/ (accessed 25/2/2007)Google Scholar
Goswami, Upendranath. 1978. An Introduction to Assamese. Guwahati, India: Mani-Manik Prakash.Google Scholar
Government of India. 1964. Census of India. New Delhi: Ministry of Home Affairs.Google Scholar
Government of India. 1978. Background Papers on Tribal Development, Scheduled Tribes and Scheduled Areas in India. New Delhi: Ministry of Home Affairs.Google Scholar
Government of India. 1991. The Constitution of India (3rd edn). New Delhi: Rajbhasha Khand.Google Scholar
Government of India. 1997. Census of India. New Delhi: Ministry of Home Affairs.Google Scholar
Grant, Charles. 1831–1832. “Observations on the state of society among the Asiatic subjects of Great Britain, particularly with respect to morals, and the means of improving it,” in General Appendix to Parliamentary Papers 1831–1832, London.
Gray, John. 1992. Men are from Mars, Women are from Venus. New York: HarperCollins.Google Scholar
Greenberg, Joseph H. 1966. “Some universals of grammar with particular reference to the order of meaningful elements,” in Universals of Language (2nd edn), edited by Joseph, H. Greenberg. Cambridge, MA: Massachussetts Institute of Technology Press, pp. 73–113.Google Scholar
Gregory, R. G. 1971. India and East Africa – A History of Race Relations within the British Empire. Oxford: Clarendon.Google Scholar
Grierson, George A. 18831887. Seven Grammars of the Dialects and Sub-dialects of the Bihari Language. Calcutta, India: Bengal Secretariat Press.Google Scholar
Grierson, George A. 19031928. Linguistic Survey of India. Calcutta, India: Government of India [Reprinted in 1967, New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass (11 vols. 19 parts)].Google Scholar
Grierson, George A. 1967–1968. Linguistic Survey of India (11 vols). New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass [Reprint of 1st edn, 19031928.]Google Scholar
Griffin, Michael K.Viswanath, , and Schwartz, Dona. 1994. “Gender advertising in the US and India: Exporting cultural stereotypes,” Media, Culture and Society, 16, 487–507.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grimes, Barbara F. (ed.) 1992. Ethnologue: Languages of the World. Dallas, TX: Summer Institute of Linguistics.Google Scholar
Gumperz, John J. 1961. “Speech variation and the study of Indian civilization,” American Anthropologist, 63, 976–88.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gumperz, John J. 1968. “The speech community,” in International Encyclopedia of the Social Sciences. Vol. 9. London: Macmillan, pp. 381–86.Google Scholar
Gumperz, John J. and Robert Wilson. 1971. “Convergence and creolization: A case from the Indo-Aryan/Dravidian border in India,” in Pidginization and Creolization of Languages, edited by Hymes, Dell H.. London: Cambridge University Press, pp. 151–67.Google Scholar
Gupta, Dipankar (ed.) 1991. Social Stratification. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Guru, Kamata Prasad. 1920. Hindi Vyakaran. Banaras, India: Kashi Nagri Pracharini Sabha.Google Scholar
Gurung, Haraka. 1997. “Linguistic demography of Nepal,” Contributions to Nepalese Studies, 24(2), 147–85.Google Scholar
Haas, Mary R. 1944. “Men's and women's speech in Koasati,” Language, 20, 142–49. [Reprinted in 1964, in Language in Culture and Society, edited by Hymes, Dell. New York: Harper and Row, pp. 228–33].Google Scholar
Haddad, Yvonne Yazebeck. 2000. “At home in the Hijra: South Asian Muslims in the United States,” in The South Asian Religious Diaspora in Britain, Canada, and the United States, edited by Coward, H.. Albany, NY: State University of New York Press, pp. 239–58.Google Scholar
Hale, Austin. 1982. Research on Tibeto-Burman Languages. Berlin: Mouton.Google Scholar
Hali, K. A. H. 1971. Yadgaar-e-Ghalib (Memoirs Pertaining to Ghalib). New Delhi: Maktabe Jamia and the Government of Jammu and Kashmir.Google Scholar
Hall, Kira and Veronica O'Donovan. 1996. “Shifting gender positions among Hindi speaking Hijras,” in Rethinking Language and Gender Research, edited by Bergvall, Victoria L., Bing, M., and Freed, Alice F.. New York: Longman, pp. 228–66.Google Scholar
Hall, Robert A. Jr. 1966. Pidgin and Creole Languages. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press.Google Scholar
Halliday, Michael A. K. 1970. “Language structure and language function,” in New Horizons in Linguistics, edited by Lyons, John. Harmondsworth, Middlesex: Penguin, pp. 140–65.Google Scholar
Halliday, Michael A. K. 1993. “The act of meaning,” in Language, Communication, and Social Meaning, Georgetown University Roundtable on Languages and Linguistics 1992, edited by Alatis, James E.. Washington, DC: Georgetown University Press, pp. 7–21.Google Scholar
Halliday, Michael A. K. and Hasan, Ruqaiya. 1976. Cohesion in English. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Halverson, John. 1966. “Prolegomena to the study of Ceylon English,” University of Ceylon Review, 24(1/2) 61–75.Google Scholar
Haque, Anjum Riyazul. 1993. “The position and status of English in Pakistan. The Urduization of English in Pakistan,” in The English Language in Pakistan, edited by Baumgardner, Robert J.Karachi, Pakistan: Oxford University Press, pp. 19–30.Google Scholar
Hardikar, Vinay. 1985. “Profiles in social transformation: Five Dalit autobiographies,” New Quest, 49, 52–8.Google Scholar
Hardiman, D. 1987. The Coming of the Devi: Adivasi Assertion in Western India. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Hart, George L. 1976. The Relation between Tamil and Classical Sanskrit Literature, In the series A History of Indian Literature, edited by Gonda, Jan, Vol. 10, fasc. 2. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Harvey, David. 1990. The Condition of Postmodernity. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Hasan, Ruqaiya. forthcoming. “Some clause types in Urdu: a tentative analysis,” in Describing Language: Form and Function: The Collected Works of Ruqaiya Hasan, Vol. 5, edited by Jonathan Webster. London: Equinox Publishing.
Havanur, Srinivasa. 1989. HosagannaDa AruNōdaya (Dawn of Modern Kannada). Mysore, India: Institute for Kannada Studies.Google Scholar
Havelock, Eric Alfred. 1963. Preface to Plato. Cambridge, MA: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Hawkins, R. E. 1976. “Supplement of words from India, Pakistan, Bangladesh and Sir Lanka,” in The Little Oxford Dictionary of Current English, compiled by G. Ostler. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.
Hawkins, R. E. 1984. Common Indian Words in English. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Hazra, Kanai Lal. 1994. Pāli Language and Literature: A Systematic Survey and Historical Study, Emerging Perceptions in Buddhist Studies, Vols. 4–5. New Delhi: D. K. Printworld.
Hegde, R. S. 1991. “Adaptation and the interpersonal experience: A study of Asian Indians in the US,” unpublished PhD dissertation, Columbus: Ohio State University.
Heimann, Betty. 1964. Facets of Indian Thought. London: George Allen and Unwin.Google Scholar
Helweg, Arthur W. and Helweg, Usha M. 1990. An Immigrant Success Story. Philadelphia, PA: University of Pennsylvania Press.Google Scholar
Hettiaratchi, D. F. 1969. “Linguistics in Ceylon, I,” in Current Trends in Linguistics. Vol. 5. Linguistics in South Asia, edited by, Sebeok, Thomas A.. The Hague: Mouton, pp. 736–51.Google Scholar
Hickey, Ramond. 2004. “South Asian Englishes,” in Legacies of Colonial English Studies in Transported Dialects, edited by Hickey, RamondCambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 536–58.Google Scholar
Hill, B., Ide, Sachiko, Ikuta, S., Kawasaki, A., and Ogino, T.. 1986. “Universals in linguistic politeness: Quantitative evidence from Japanese and American English,” Journal of Pragmatics, 10, 347–71.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hobbs, S. 1985. Fiji Hindi – English, English – Fiji Hindi Dictionary. Suva: Ministry of Education.Google Scholar
Hock, Hans Henrich. 1975. “Substratum influence on (Rig-Vedic) Sanskrit?,” Studies in the Linguistic Sciences, 5(2), 76–125.Google Scholar
Hock, Hans Henrich. 1976. “Review article on R. Anttila: An introduction to historical comparative linguistics,” Language, 52, 202–20.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hock, Hans Henrich. 1991. Principles of Historical Linguistics. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hock, Hans Henrich and Pandharipande, Rajeshwari. 1976. “The sociolinguistic position of Sanskrit in pre-Muslim India,” Studies in Language Learning, 11, 105–38.Google Scholar
Hock, Hans Henrich and Rajeshwari Pandharipande. 1978. “Sanskrit in pre-Islamic context of South Asia,” Special issue of International Journal of the Study of Language, 16, 11–25.
Hodge, Robert and Kress, Gunther. 1988. Social Semiotic. Cambridge: Polity Press.Google Scholar
Holle, K. F. 1877. Tabel van oud- en nieuw-Indische Alphabetten. Buttenzorg, Java, Dutch East Indies: C. Lang [Reprinted in 1999 as Table of Old and New Indic Alphabets: Contribution to the Paleography of the Dutch Indies. Translated by Carol Molony and Henk Pechler. Written Lanuage and Literacy, 2, 167–245].
Holm, John. 1989. Pidgins and Creoles, Vol. 2: Reference Survey. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Hooper, John S. M. 1963. Bible Translation in India, Pakistan, and Ceylon (2nd edn). Bombay, India: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Hosali, Priya. 2000. Butler English, Form and Function. New Delhi: B. R Publishing.Google Scholar
Hosali, Priya and Aitchison, Jean. 1986. “Butler English: A minimal pidgin?,”Journal of Pidgin and Creole Linguistics, 1, 51–79.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hossain, M. 1982. “South Asians in Southern California,”South Asia Bulletin, 2(1), 74–82.Google Scholar
Hovell, Laurie. 1991. “Namdeo Dhasal: Poet panther,”Bulletin of Concerned Asian Scholars, 23(2), 77–83.Google Scholar
Huebner, Thom (ed.) 1996. Sociolinguistic Perspectives: Papers on Language in Society, 1959–1994/Charles A. Ferguson. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Hussainmiya, B. A. 1987. Lost Cousins: The Malays of Sri Lanka. Bangi, Malaysia: Institut Bahasa, Kesusasteraan dan Kebudayaan Melayu, Universiti Kebangsaan Malaysia.Google Scholar
Hunt, Cecil. 1931a. Honoured Sir from Babujee. London: P. Allen.Google Scholar
Hunt, Cecil. 1931b. Babuji Writes Home: Being a New Edition of ‘Honoured Sir’ with Many Additional Letters. London: P. Allen.Google Scholar
Hutton, J. H. 1921. The Angami Nagas, with Some Notes on Neighbouring Tribes. London: Macmillan.Google Scholar
Hwang, Juck–Ryoon. 1990. “‘Deference’ versus ‘politeness’ in Korean speech,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 82, 41–55.Google Scholar
Ide, Sachiko. 1989. “Formal forms and discernment: Neglected aspects of linguistic politeness,” Multilingua, 8(2), 223–48.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Imayam, . 2001. Beasts of Burden. Translated by Lakshmi Holmstrom. Chennai, India: Manas (East West Books Madras).Google Scholar
Internet Indian History Sourcebook: The Laws of Manu, c. 1500 BCE. Translated by G. Buhler. www.fordham.edu/halsall/india/indiasbook.html, accessed August 2005.
Indian Literature 159. 1994. XXXVII(1).
Indian Literature 193. 1999. XLIII(5).
Indian Literature 200. 2000. XLIV(6).
Indian Literature 201. 2001. XLV(1).
Internet Public Library. www.ipl.org, accessed June 2001.
Ishtiaq, M. 1999. Language Shifts among the Scheduled Tribes in India: A Geographic Study. New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass.Google Scholar
Itagi, N. H., Jayaram, B. D., and Vani, V.. 1986. Communication Potential in the Tribal Population of Assam and Madhya Pradesh. Mysore, India: CIIL.Google Scholar
Itkonen, Esa. 1991. Universal History of Linguistics: India, China, Arabia, Europe, Amsterdam Studies in the Theory and History of Linguistic Science, Series 3, Vol. 65. Amsterdam and Philadelphia, PA: John Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Iyengar, K. R. Srinivasa (ed.) 1983. Asian Variations in Ramayana. New Delhi: Sahitya Akademi.Google Scholar
Jadhav, Narendra. 2003. Outcaste: A Memoir. New Delhi: Viking Penguin.Google Scholar
Jaeggli, Osvaldo and Safir, Kenneth. 1989. The Null Subject Parameter. Studies in Natural Language and Linguistic Theory. Dordrecht, Boston, MA, and London: Kluwer.Google Scholar
Jain, Dhanesh. 1973. “Pronominal usage in Hindi: A sociolinguistics study,” unpublished PhD dissertation, University of Pennsylvania.
Jain, S. 1989. Jaina Philosophy of Language. New Delhi: Ahimsa International.Google Scholar
Jaina, Devendra Kumāra [Jain, Devendra Kumar]. 1965. Apabhraṁśa bhāṣā aura sāhitya [Apabhramśa language and literature], Jñāna-pīiḥa Lokodaya Grantha-mālā 152. Calcutta, Varanasi, and New Delhi: Bhāratīya Jñāna-pīṭha Hindi.Google Scholar
Jaina, Jagadīśa Candra [Jain, Jagdishchandra]. 1961. Prākṛta sāhitya kā itihāsa [History of Prakrit literature], Varanasi, India: Chowkhamba Vidya Bhawan.Google Scholar
Jaini, P. S. 1979. The Jaina Path of Purification. Berkeley, CA: University of California Press.Google Scholar
Jalibi, Jameel. 1984. Tarikh-e-Adab-e-Urdu, Vol. 1, History of Urdu literature. New Delhi: Educational Publishing Home.Google Scholar
James, Deborah and Sandra Clarke. 1993. “Women, men, and interruptions: A critical review,” in Gender and Conversational Interaction, edited by Tannen, Deborah. New York: Oxford University Press, pp. 231–80.Google Scholar
James, Deborah and Janice Drakich. 1993. “Understanding gender differences in amount of talk: A critical review of research,” in Gender and Conversational Interaction, edited by Tannen, Deborah. New York: Oxford University Press, pp. 281–312.Google Scholar
Jensen, Hans. 1969. Sign, Symbol and Script: An Account of Man's Efforts to Write. New York: Putnam's.Google Scholar
Jespersen, Otto. 1922. Language. Its Nature, Development and Origin. London: Allen and Unwin.Google Scholar
Jinnah, Mohammad A. 1948. Speech at a public meeting at Dacca, March 21, in Quaid-I-Azam Mohammad Ali Jinnah: Speeches and Statements 1947–8. Islamabad: Government of Pakistan, Ministry of Information and Broadcasting.Google Scholar
Joshi, S. D. and Laddu, S. D.. 1983. Proceedings of the International Seminar on Studies in the Asṭādhyāyī of Pāṇini. Pune, India: University of Poona.Google Scholar
Joshi, Svati. 1990. “Forging an epistemology of resistance: Dalit writing in Gujarati (A review of the anthology Sarvanam 1889),” The Book Review, 143, 32–3.Google Scholar
Kachru, , Braj, B. 1965. “The ‘Indianess’ in Indian English,” Word, 21, 391–410.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1976. “The Englishization of Hindi: Linguistic rivalry and language change,” in Linguistic Method: Essays in Honor of Herbert Penzl, edited by Rauch, Irmengard and Carr, G. F.. The Hague: Mouton, pp. 199–221.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1977. “Linguistic schizophrenia and language census,” Linguistics, 186, 17–32.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1978a. “Code-mixing as a communicative strategy in India,” in International Dimensions of Bilingual Education, edited by Alatis, James E.. Washington, DC: Georgetown University Press, pp. 107–24.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1978b. “English in South Asia,” in Advances in the Study of Societal Multilingualism, edited by Fishman, J. A.. The Hague: Mouton, pp. 477–551.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1978c. “Toward structuring the form and function of code-mixing: An Indian perspective,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 16, 21–40.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1980. “The new Englishes and old dictionaries: Directions in lexicographical research on non-native varieties of English,” in Theory and Method in Lexicography: Western and Non-Western Perspectives, edited by Zgusta, Ladislav. Columbia, SC: Hornbeam Press, pp. 71–101.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1981. Kashmiri Literature, In the series History of Indian Literature, edited by Gonda, Jan, Vol. 8, fasc. 4. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1982a. “The bilingual's linguistic repertoire,” in Issues in International Bilingual Education: The Role of the Vernacular, edited by Hartford, Beverly S., Valdman, Albert, and Foster, Charles R.. New York: Plenum, pp. 25–52.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1982b. “Language policy in South Asia,” Annual Review of Applied Linguistics 1981, 2, 60–58.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. (ed.) 1982c. The Other Tongue: English across Cultures. New York: Pergamon Press.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1983a. The Alchemy of English: The Spread, Functions and Models of Non-native Englishes. Oxford: Pergamon Press.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1983b. “The bilingual's creativity: Discoursal and stylistic strategies in contact literatures in English,” Studies in the Linguistic Sciences, 13 (2) 37–55. [Also in The Alchemy of English: The Spread, Functions, and Models of Non-native Englishes, 1986. Oxford: Pergamon Press, pp. 159–73]Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1983c. The Indianization of English: The English Language in India. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1990. The Alchemy of Engish: The Spread, Functions and Models of Non-native Englishes. Urbana: University of Illinois Press.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1992a. “Cultural contact and literary creativity in a multilingual setting,” in Dimensions of Sociolinguistics in South Asia, edited by Dimock, Edward C., Kachru, Braj B., and Krishnamurti, Bhadriraju. New Delhi: Oxford and India Book House, pp. 149–59.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1992b. “South Asian broadcasting,” in The Oxford Companion to the English Language, edited by McArthur, Tom. Oxford: Oxford University Press, p. 958.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. (ed.) 1992c. The Other Tongue: English across Cultures (2nd edn). Urbana, IL: University of Illinois Press.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1994. “English in South Asia,” in The Cambridge History of the English Language, Vol. 5, edited by Burchfield, Robert. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 497–553.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1997a. “Language in Indian society,” in Ananya: A Portrait of India, edited by Sridhar, S. N. and Mattoo, N. K.. New York: The Association of Indians in America, pp. 555–85.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 1997b. “World Englishes 2000: Resources for research and teaching,” in World Englishes 2000, edited by Forman, M. and Smith, Larry E.. Honolulu, HI: University of Hawaii Press, pp. 48–67.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 2003. “On nativizing mantra: Identity construction in anglophone Englishes,” in Anglophone Cultures in Southeast Asia: Appropriations, Continuities, Contexts, edited by Stierstorfer, Klaus et al. Heidelberg, Germany: Heidelberg University Press, pp. 55–72.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. 2005. Asian Englishes: Beyond the Canon. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press. [South Asian Edition: New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 2005.]Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B., Kachru, Yamuna, and Nelson, Cecil L. (eds.) 2006. The Handbook of World Englishes. Oxford: Blackwell Publishing.Google Scholar
Kachru, Braj B. and Cecil L. Nelson. 1996. “World Englishes,” in Sociolinguistics and Language Teaching, edited by Mckay, S. L. and Hornberger, N. H.. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 71–102.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 1966. An Introduction to Hindi Syntax. Urbana, IL: Department of Linguistics, University of Illinois.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 1970. “The syntax of ko-sentences in Hindi–Urdu,” Papers in Linguistics, 2(2), 299–316.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 1979. “The quotative in South Asian languages,” South Asian Languages Analysis, 63–77.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 1980. Aspects of Hindi Grammar. New Delhi: Manohar Publications.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 1981a. “On the syntax, semantics and pragmatics of the conjunctive participle in Hindi–Urdu,” Studies in the Linguistic Sciences, 11(2), 35–50.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. (ed.) 1981b. Dimensions of South Asian linguistics, special issue of Studies in the Linguistic Sciences, 11(2).Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 1988. “Writers in Hindi and English,” in Writing across Languages and Cultures: Issues in Contrastive Rhetoric, edited by Purves, Alan. Newbury Park, CA: Sage, pp. 109–37.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 1989. “Corpus planning for modernization: Sanskritization and Englishization of Hindi,” Studies in the Linguistic Sciences, 19(1), 153–64.
Kachru, Yamuna. 1990. “Experiencer and other oblique subjects in Hindi,” in Experiencer Subjects in South Asian Languages, edited by Verma, Manindra K. and Mohanan, K. P.. Stanford, CA: Stanford University, The Center for the Study of Language and Information, pp. 59–75.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 1992. “Culture, style and discourse: Expanding poetics of English,” in The Other Tongue: English across Cultures (2nd edn). edited by Kachru, Braj B.. Urbana, IL: University of Illinois Press, pp. 340–52.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 1993. “Social meaning and creativity in India English speech acts,” in Language, Communication and Social Meaning, edited by Alatis, James E.. Georgetown University Monograph Series on Languages and Linguistics 1992. Washington, DC: Georgetown University Press, pp. 378–87.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 1994. “Self, identity, and creativity: Women writers in India,” in Self as Person in Asian Theory and Practice, edited by Ames, Roger T., Dissanayake, Wimal, and Kasulis, Thomas P.. Albany, NY: State University of New York Press, pp. 335–56.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 1995a. “Cultural meaning and rhetorical styles: Toward a framework for contrastive rhetoric,” in Principles and Practice in Applied Linguistics: Studies in Honor of Henry G. Widdowson, edited by Seidlhofer, Barbara and Cook, Guy. London: Oxford University Press, pp. 171–84.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 1995b. “Lexical exponents of cultural contact: Speech act verbs in Hindi–English dictionaries,” in Cultures, Ideologies, and the Dictionary: Studies in Honor of Ladislav Zgusta, edited by Kachru, Braj B. and Kahane, Henry. Tübingen: Max Niemeyer Verlag, pp. 261–74.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 1996. “Language and cultural meaning: Expository writing in South Asian English,” in South Asian English: Structure, Use and Users, Edited by Baumgardner, Robert J.. Urbana: University of Illinois Press, pp. 127–40.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 1997. “Culture and argumentative writing in world Englishes,” in World Englishes 2000, edited by Forman, Michael and Smith, Larry E.. Honolulu, HI: University of Hawaii Press, pp. 48–67.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 1998. “Culture and speech acts: Evidence from Indian and Singaporean English,” Studies in the Linguistic Sciences, 28, 79–98.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 2001. “World Englishes and rhetoric across cultures,” Asian Englishes, 4(2), 54–71.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 2003. “Conventions of politeness in plural societies,” in Anglophone Cultures in South-East Asia: Appropriations, Continuities, Contexts, edited by Ahrens, Rüdiger, Parker, David, Stierstorfer, Klaus, and Tam, Kowk-Kan. Heidelberg: Universitätsverlag Winter Heidelberg, pp. 39–53.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna. 2006. Hindi. London Oriental and African Language Library. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna and Bhatia, Tej K.. 1977. “On reflexivization in Hindi–Urdu and its theoretical implications,” Indian Linguistics, 38(1), 21–38.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna and Bhatia, Tej K.. 1978. “The emerging ‘dialect’ conflict in Hindi: A case of glottopolitics,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 16, 47–56.Google Scholar
Kachru, Yamuna and Nelson, Cecil L.. 2006. World Englishes in Asian Contexts. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press.Google Scholar
Kak, Aadil A. 2001. “Language maintenance and language shift in Srinagar,” unpublished PhD dissertation, New Delhi: University of Delhi.
Kakar, Sudhir. 1979. Indian Childhood: Cultural Ideals and Social Reality. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Kakar, Sudhir. 1981. The Inner World: A Psycho-analytic Study of Childhood and Society in India. New Delhi and New York: Oxford University Press. [2nd revised and enlarged edition; 1st published in 1978.]Google Scholar
Kale, Kishore Shantabai. 2000. Against All Odds (Kolhatyache por “the child of a Kolhati”). Translated by Sandhya Pandey. New Delhi: Penguin.Google Scholar
Kandiah, Thiru. 1964. “The teaching of English as a second language in Ceylon,” Journal of the National Education Society of Ceylon, 5(4) November, 8–12.Google Scholar
Kandiah, Thiru. 1984. “‘Kaduva’: Power and the English language weapon in Sri Lanka,” in Honouring E. F. C. Ludowyk: Felicitation Essays, edited by Colin-Thomé, Percy and Halpi, Ashley. Dehiwala, Sri Lanka: Tisara Prakasakayo, pp. 117–54.Google Scholar
Kandiah, Thiru. 1991. “South Asia,” in English Around the World: Sociolinguistic Perspectives, edited by Cheshire, Jenny. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 271–87.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kandiah, Thiru. 1995. “Foreword: Centering the periphery of English: Towards participatory communities of discourse,” in De-hegemonizing Language Standards, edited by Parakrama, Arjun. London: Macmillan, pp. xv–xxxvii.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kandiah, Thiru. 1996. “Syntactic ‘deletion’ in Lankan English: Learning from a new variety of English about –, ” in South Asian English: Structure, Use and Users, edited by Baumgardner, Robert J.. Urbana and Chicago, IL: University of Illinois Press, pp. 104–23.Google Scholar
Katre, Sumitra. Mangesh, . 1957. “The language project at the Deccan College,” Indian Linguistics, 18, 197–224.Google Scholar
Kedilaya, A. Shanker. 1970. Foreign Loan Words in Kannada: Arabic and Persian. University of Madras Kannada series, no. 17. Madras: University of Madras.Google Scholar
Keenan, Elinor. 1974. “Norm-makers, norm-breakers: Uses of speech by men and women in a Malagasy community,” in Explorations in the Ethnography of Speaking, edited by Sherzer, J. F. and Baumann, R.. New York: Cambridge University Press, pp. 125–43.Google Scholar
Kejariwal, O. P. 2002. Ghalib in Translation. New Delhi: UBSPD.Google Scholar
Kelkar, Ashok R. 1969. “General linguistics in South Asia,” in Current Trends in Linguistics. Vol. 5 Linguistics in South Asia, edited by Sebeok, Thomas A.. The Hague: Mouton, pp. 532–42.Google Scholar
Kellogg, Samuel Henry. 1875. A Grammar of the Hindi Language. London: Routledge and Kegan Paul.Google Scholar
Kemper, Steven. 2001. Buying and Believing: Sri Lankan Advertising and Consumers in a Transnational World. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago.Google Scholar
Kerswill, Paul. 2004. “Coineization and accommodation,” in The Handbook of Language Variation and Change, edited by Chambers, Jack, Trudgill, Peter, and Schilling-Estes, Natalie. Oxford: Blackwell, p. 12.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Keshari, Biseshwar P. 1982. “Problems and prospects of Jharkhandi languages,” in Fourth World Dynamics: Jharkhand, edited by Sengupta, Nirmal. New Delhi: Authors Guild, pp. 137–64.Google Scholar
Kevichusa, M. 1996. “Relative clause formation in Tenyidie (Angami),” unpublished MPhil dissertation, New Delhi: University of Delhi.
Khan, Farhat. 1991. “Final consonant cluster simplification in a variety of Indian English,” in English Around the World: Sociolinguistic Perspectives, edited by Cheshire, Jenny. New York: Cambridge University Press, pp. 288–307.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Khubchandani, Lachman M. 1978. “Distribution of contact language in India. A study of the 1961 bilingual returns,” in Advances in the Study of Societal Multilingualism, edited by Fishman, Joshua. The Hague: Mouton, pp. 553–85.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Khubchandani, Lachman M. 1983. Plural Languages, Plural Cultures. Honolulu, HI: East West Center, University of Hawaii Press.Google Scholar
Khubchandani, Lachman M. 1992. Tribal Identity. A Language and Communication Perspective. Simla, India: Indian Institute of Advanced Study.Google Scholar
Khubchandani, Lachman M. 1997a. “Demographic indicators of language persistence and shift among tribals: A sociolinguistic perspective,” in Tribal and Indigenous Languages of India: The Ethnic Space, edited by Abbi, Anvita. New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass,.Google Scholar
Khubchandani, Lachman M. 1997b. Revisualizing Boundaries: A Plurilingual Ethos. New Delhi: Sage.Google Scholar
Kindersley, A. F. 1938. “Notes on the Indian idiom of English: Style, syntax, and vocabulary,” Transactions of the Philosophical Society, 25–34.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
King, Christopher R. 1994. One Language, Two Scripts: The Hindi Movement in Nineteenth Century North India. Bombay, India: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
King, Robert D. 1986. “The language issue revisited,” in India 2000: The Next Fifteen Years, edited by Roach, James R.. Riverdale, MD: The Riverdale Company, pp. 135–43.Google Scholar
King, Robert D. 1997. Nehru and the Language Politics of India. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
King, Robert D. 2001. “The poisonous potency of script: Hindi and Urdu,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 40, 43–60.Google Scholar
Kiparsky, Paul. 1979. Pāṇini as a Variationist. Cambridge, MA: The Massachussetts Institute of Technology Press; Pune, India: University of Poona.Google Scholar
Kishore, Satyendra. 1987. National Integration in India. New Delhi: Sterling.Google Scholar
Kishwar, Madhu. 2000. Personal Interview. Manushi, October 30. New Delhi.Google Scholar
Klaiman, M. H. 1987. “Bengali,” in The World's Major Languages, edited by Comrie, Bernard. London: Croom Helm, pp. 490–513.Google Scholar
Kluyev, Boris I. 1981. India: National and Language Problem. New Delhi: Sterling.Google Scholar
Koerner, E. F. K. and Asher, R. E.. 1995. Concise History of the Language Sciences from the Sumerians to the Cognitivists. New York, Oxford: Pergamon.Google Scholar
Koh, T. J. 2003. “Agreement in Ho,” unpublished MA dissertation, New Delhi: University of Delhi.
Kondapi, C. 1951. Indians Overseas, 1838–1949. New Delhi: Indian Council of World Affairs.Google Scholar
Kothari, Rita. 2001. “Short story in Gujarati Dalit literature,” Economic and Political Weekly, XXXVI(45), 4308–11.Google Scholar
Koul, Omkar N. 1984. “Modes of address in Kashmiri,” in Aspects of Kashmiri Linguistics, edited by Hook, Peter. New Delhi: Bahri.Google Scholar
Koul, Omkar N. and Bala, Madhu. 1989. Modes of Address and Pronominal Usage in Punjabi. A Sociolinguistic Study. Mysore, India: Central Institute of Indian Languages.Google Scholar
Kramarae, Cheris. 1981. Women and Men Speaking. Rowley, MA: Newbury House.Google Scholar
Krishan, Shree (ed.) 1990. Linguistic Traits across Language Boundaries, A Report of All India Linguistic Traits Survey. Calcutta, India: Anthropological Survey of India.Google Scholar
Krishna, Sumi. 1991. India's Living Languages: The Critical Issues. New Delhi: Allied Publishers.Google Scholar
Krishnamurthy, K. 1997. “Sanskrit literature,” in Ananya: A Portrait of India, edited by Sridhar, S. N. and Mattoo, Nirmal K.. New York: Association of Indians in America,.Google Scholar
Krishnamurti, Bh. 1978. “Language planning and development: The case of Telegu,” Contributions to Asian Studies, 2, 37–56.Google Scholar
Krishnamurti, Bh. (ed.) 1986. South Asian Language: Structural Convergence and Dialogue. New Delhi: Motilal Banarasidas.Google Scholar
Krishnamurti, Bh. 1992. “On verbalizing politeness in Telugu,” in Dimensions of Sociolinguistics in South Asia: Papers in Memory of Gerald B. Kelley, edited by Dimock, Edward C. Jr.Kachru, Braj B. and Krishnamurti, Bh.. New Delhi: Oxford & IBH; 1992, pp. 87–99.Google Scholar
Krishnamurti, Bh. 1993. “Dravidian languages,” in The International Encyclopaedia of Linguistics, edited by Bright, William. Oxford: Oxford University Press, pp. 373–76.Google Scholar
Krishnamurti, Bh. 1995. “Official language policies with special reference to the Eighth Schedule of the Constitution of India,” in Language and the State, edited by Gupta, R. S. Anvita Abbi, and Aggarwal, Kailash N.. New Delhi: Creative Books, pp. 8–23.Google Scholar
Krishnamurti, Bh. 2003. The Dravidian Languages. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Krishnaswamy, N. and Brude, Archana S.. 1998. The Politics of Indians' English: Linguistic Colonialism and the Expanding English Empire. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Krishnamurti, Bh. and Gwynn, J. P L.. 1985. A Grammar of Modern Telugu. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Krishnamurti, Bh. and Mukherji, Aditi (eds.) 1984. Modernization of Indian Languages in the News Media. Hyderabad, India: Department of Linguistics, Osmania University.Google Scholar
Kuiper, F. B. J. 1967. “The genesis of a linguistic area,” Indo-Iranian Journal, 10, 81–102.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kulke, Hermann and Rothermund, Dietmar. 1991. A History of India. Calcutta, India: Rupa.Google Scholar
Kulli, Jayavant S. 1991. History of Grammatical Theories in Kannada. Trivandrum, India: International School of Dravidian Linguistics.Google Scholar
Kumar, Braj Bihari. 1978. Nagami vyakaran ki ruparekha. Kohima, India: Nagaland Bhasha Parishad.Google Scholar
Kumar, N. (ed.) 1994. Women as Subjects: South Asian Histories. New Delhi: Stree.Google Scholar
Kumar, Raj. 1995. “Oriya Dalit literature: A historical perspective,” The Fourth World, 2, 91–111.Google Scholar
Kunjunni Raja K. 1972. “The influence of Sanskrit on the Dravidian literatures with special reference to Malayalam,” in Indian Literature, edited by Poddar, Arabinda. Simla, India: Indian Institute of Advanced Study.Google Scholar
Labov, William. 1972. Sociolinguistic Patterns. Philadelphia, PA: Pennsylvania University Press.Google Scholar
Labov, William. 1982. “Objectivity and commitment in linguistic science: The case of Black English trial in Ann Arbor,” Language in Society, 11, 165–201.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Labru, G. L. 1984. Indian Newspaper English. New Delhi: B. R Publishing.Google Scholar
Lakoff, Robin. 1975. Language and Woman's Place. New York: Harper and Row.Google Scholar
Narasaiah, Lakshmi G. 1999. The Essence of Dalit Poetry: A Socio-Philosophic Study of Telugu Dalit Poetry. Hyderabad, India: Dalit Sana Publications.Google Scholar
Lal, B. 1979. “Girmityas: The background to banishment,” in Rama's Banishment: A Centenary Tribute to the Fiji Indians, 1879–1979, edited by Misra, V.. London: Heineman Educational, pp. 12–39.Google Scholar
Lal, Chaman. 1998. “Dalit trend in Punjabi literature,” Indian Literature 185, XLII(3), 13–7.Google Scholar
Lalitha Murthy, B. 1994. “Participial constructions: A cross-linguistic study,” unpublished PhD dissertation, New Delhi: University of Delhi.
Lalitha Murthy, B. and Karumuri V. Subbarao. 2000. “Lexical anaphors and pronouns in Mizo,” in Lexical Anaphors and Pronouns in Selected South Asian Languages, edited by Lust, Barbara, Gair, James, Wali, Kashi, and Subbarao, Karumuri V.. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter, pp. 777–840.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lankshear, Colin. 1987. Literacy, Schooling and Revolution. London: Falmer Press.Google Scholar
Law, Bimala Churn. 1933. History of Pāli Literature. London: K. Paul, Trench, Trubner & Co. [Reprinted in 1983: New Delhi: Indological Book House].Google Scholar
Law, Narendra Nath. 1915. Promotion of Learning in India by Early European Settlers. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Lee, Motoko. 1976. “The married women's status and role as reflected in Japanese,” Signs, 1, 991–9.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lele, Jayant and Rajendra Singh. 1987. “Language and literature of Dalits and Sants: Some missed opportunities,” in Literature, Social Consciousness and Polity, edited by Narain, Iqbal and Lutze, Lothar. New Delhi: Manohar, pp. 28–60.Google Scholar
Leonard, Karen I. 1997. The South Asian Americans. Westport, CT: Greenwood Press.Google Scholar
Lewis, Ivor. 1991. Sahibs, Nawabs and Boxwallahs: A Dictionary of the Words of Anglo-India. Bombay, India: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Lingat, Robert. 1998. The Classical Law of India. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Limbale, Sharankumar. 2003a. Towards an Aesthetic of Dalit Literature: History, Controversies and Considerations. Translated by Alok Mukherjee. Hyderabad, India: Orient Longman.Google Scholar
Limbale, Sharankumar. 2003b. The Outcaste: Akkarmashi. Translated from Marathi by Santosh Bhoomkar. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Lokpriy. 2005. Demographic Profile Scheduled Tribes in India, 1981–2001. Seminar Paper submitted for Diploma in Population Studies, International Institute for Population Sciences, Deonar, Mumbai.://www.iipsindia.org/sp05%5Clokpriy.pdf (Accessed August 21, 2005)
Luke, A. 1998. “Ideology,” in Concise Encyclopedia of Pragmatics, edited by May, J. L. Pergamon, pp. 366–68.Google Scholar
Lust, Barbara, Gair, James, Wali, Kashi, and Subbarao, Karumuri V. (eds.) 2000. Lexical Anaphors and Pronouns in Selected South Asian Languages. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Macmillan, Michael. 1895. “Anglo-Indian words and phrases.” The Globe Trotter in India Two Hundred Years Ago and Other Indian Studies. London: Sonnenschein, pp. 77–114.Google Scholar
Macwan, Joseph. 2004. The Stepchild: Angaliyat. Translated by Rita Kothari. New Delhi: Oxford.Google Scholar
Madan, T. N. 1986. Foreword to Vaudeville's Barahmasa in Indian Literature. New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, v–vii.Google Scholar
Mahadeva, Devanur. 1992. “Tar arrives,” Translated by Manu Shetty and A. K. Ramanujan. In From Cavery to Godavari: Modern Kannada Short Stories. Edited by Sharma, Ramachandra. New Delhi: Penguin.Google Scholar
Mahadevan, Iravatham. 2003. Early Tamil Epigraphy. From the Earliest Times to the Sixth Century A.D. (Harvard Oriental Series, v. 62). Chennai: Cre-A / Harvard: The Department of Sanskrit and Indian Studies, Harvard University.Google Scholar
Mahajani, Usha. 1960. The Role of Indian Minorities in Burma and Malaya. Bombay, India: Vora and Co.Google Scholar
Mahapatra, Bijoy P. 1979. “Santali language movement in the context of many dominant languages,” in Language Movements in India, Edited by Annamalai, E.. Mysore, India: Central Institute of India Languages, pp. 107–17.Google Scholar
Mahapatra, Bijoy P. 1989. “The problems in learning minority languages with special reference to tribal languages,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 75, 61–72.Google Scholar
Mahboob, A. and Ahmar, N. 2004. Pakistani English: A historical and phonological overview. In Kortmann, B. & Traugott, E. (eds.), A Handbook of Varieties of English, Vol. 1, Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter, pp. 1003–16.Google Scholar
Majumdar, Ramesh C., Raychaudhuri, H. D., and Datta, Kalikindar. 1961. An Advanced History of India. Bombay, India: Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan.Google Scholar
Malinowski, Bronislaw. 1920. “War and weapons among the natives of the Trobriand Islands,” Man, 20, 10–12.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Malla, Kamal Prakash. 1977. English in Nepalese Education. Kathmandu: Ratna Pustak Bhandar.Google Scholar
Mallikarjun, B. 2001. “Languages of India according to the 1991 census,” Language in India, 1, November 7, www.languageinindia.com, accessed June 2002.
Mallikarjun, B. 2004. “Indian multilingualism, language policy and the digital divide,” Language in India, 4(4), www.languageinindia.com/april2004/ kathmandupaper1.html, accessed September 2004.
Maltz, Daniel and Ruth Borker. 1982. “A cultural approach to male–female miscommunication,” in Language and Social Identity, edited by Gumperz, John J.. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 196–214.Google Scholar
Mane, Laxman. 1997. Upara: An Outsider. Translated by A. K Kamat. New Delhi: Sahitya Akademi.Google Scholar
Manoharan, S. 1989. A Descriptive and Comparative Study of the Andamanese Language. Calcutta, India: Anthropological Survey of India, Government of India.Google Scholar
Mansoor, Sabiha. 1993. Punjabi, Urdu, English in Pakistan: A Sociolinguistic Study. Lahore, Pakistan: Vanguard.Google Scholar
Marek, Jan. 1968. “Persian literature in India,” in History of Iranian Literature, edited by Rypka, Jan. Dordrecht-Holland: D. Reidel, pp. 711–34.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mascarenhas–Keyes, Stella. 1994. “Language as diaspora: The use of Portuguese, English and Konkani by Catholic Goan women,” in Bilingual Women, edited by Burton, Pauline, Dyson, Ketaki Kushari, and Ardener, Shirley. Oxford: Berg, pp. 149–66.Google Scholar
Masica, Colin P. 1976. Defining a Linguistic Area: South Asia. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.Google Scholar
Masica, Colin P. 1991. The Indo-Aryan Languages, Cambridge Language Surveys. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Mathai, Samuel. [1979]2004. “Preface,” in Indian and British English: A Handbook of Usage and Pronunciation, 2nd edn, edited by Nihalani, Paroo, Tongue, R. K, Hosali, Priya, and Crowther, JonathanIndia: Oxford University Press, pp. v–viii.Google Scholar
Matilal, Bimal Krishna. 1991. The Word and the World: India's Contribution to the Study of Language. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Maurer, Walter H. 1981. “The origin of grammatical speculation and its development in India,” Indo-Pacifica, Occasional Papers, 1, 1–27.Google Scholar
Maurer, Walter H. 1981. “The origin of grammatical speculation and its development in India,” Indo-Pacifica, Occasional Papers, 1, 1–27.Google Scholar
McAlpin, David W. 1981. Proto-Elamo-Dravidian: The Evidence and Its Implications (Transactions of the American Philosophical Society, 71, 3). Philadelphia, PA: The American Philosophical Society.Google Scholar
McConnell–Ginet, Sally. 1988. “Language and gender,” in Linguistics: The Cambridge Survey, Vol. IV, edited by Newmyer, Frederick J.. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 75–99.Google Scholar
McCormack, William. 1960. “Social dialects in Dharwar Kannada,” in Linguistic Diversity in South Asia: Studies in Regional, Social and Functional Variation, edited by Ferguson, Charles and Gumperz, John. Special issue of International Journal of American Linguistics, 26(3), 79–91.Google Scholar
McDonald, Hamish (1993/1994). Review 200-India. Far Eastern Economic Review (Dec. 30/Jan. 6), 46–47.
McGregor, Ronald Stuart. 1972. Outline of Hindi Grammar. London: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
McGregor, Ronald Stuart. 1974. Hindi Literature of the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth Centuries, in the series A History of Indian Literature, edited by Gonda, Jan, Vol. 8, fasc. 2. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Mead, Margaret. 1949. Male and Female. New York: William Morrow.Google Scholar
Mehrotra, Arvind Krishna (ed.) 2003. An Illustrated History of Indian Literature in English. New Delhi: Permanent Black.Google Scholar
Mehrotra, Raja Ram. 1981. “Non-kin forms of address in Hindi,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 32, 121–37.Google Scholar
Mehrotra, Raja Ram. 1985. Sociolinguistics in Hindi Contexts. New Delhi: Oxford University Press and India Book House.Google Scholar
Mehrotra, Raja Ram. 1998. Indian English: Text and Interpretation. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Meraj, Shaheen. 1993. “The use of English in Urdu advertising in Pakistan,” in The English Language in Pakistan, edited by Baumgardener, Robert J.. Karachi, Pakistan: Oxford University Press, pp. 221–52.Google Scholar
Mesthrie, Rajend. 1989. “The origins of Fanagalo,” Journal of Pidgin and Creole Languages, 4(2), 211–40.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mesthrie, Rajend. 1991. Language in Indenture: A Sociolinguistic History of Bhojpuri-Hindi in South Africa. Johannesburg: Witwatersrand University Press. [International edition, 1992, London: Routledge.]Google Scholar
Mesthrie, Rajend. 1992. English in Language Shift: The History, Structure and Sociolinguistics of South African Indian English. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Mesthrie, Rajend. 1993. “Gandhi and language politics,” Bua, 8(4), 4–7.Google Scholar
Mesthrie, Rajend. 2000. “Dravidian Hindi in South Africa: An historical variety,” in Yearbook of South Asian Languages, edited by Singh, Rajendra. London: Sage, pp. 49–59.Google Scholar
Metz, Christian. 1982. Imaginary Signifier. Bloomington, IN: Indiana University Press.Google Scholar
Minocha, Urmilla. 1987. “South Asian immigrants: Trends and impact on the sending and receiving societies,” in Pacific Bridges: The New Immigrants from Asia and the Pacific Islands, edited by Fawcett, James T. and Carino, Benjamin. New York: Center for Migration Studies, pp. 347–74.Google Scholar
Miranda, Rocky V. 1978. “Caste, religion, and dialect differentiation in the Konkani area,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 16, 77–91.Google Scholar
Mirza, Mohammad Wahid. 1974. The Life and Works of Amir Khusrau. New Delhi: Idareh-e-adabiyaat-e-Delhi.Google Scholar
Mishra, Pramod and Mohapatra, Urmila. 2001. South Asian Diaspora: A Bibliographical Study. New Delhi: Kalinga.Google Scholar
Misra, Vijay (ed.) 1979. Rama's Banishment: A Centenary Tribute to the Fiji Indians, 1879–1979. London: Heineman Educational.Google Scholar
Mitry, Jean. 2000. Semiotics and the Analysis of Films. Bloomington, IN: Indiana University Press.Google Scholar
Moag, R. F. 1977. Fiji Hindi. Canberra: Australian National University Press.Google Scholar
Moag R. 1979. “The linguistic adaptations of the Fiji Indians,” in Rama's Banishment: A Centenary Tribute to the Fiji Indians, 1879–1979, edited by Misra, Vijay. London: Heineman Educational, pp. 112–38.Google Scholar
Modood, Tariq, Berthoud, Richard, Lakey, Jane, Nazroo, James, Smith, Patten, , Satnam Virdee, and Beishon, Sharon (eds.) 1997. Ethnic Minorities in Britain: Diversity and Disadvantage. London: Policy Studies Institute.Google Scholar
Mohan, Peggy Ramesar. 1978. “Trinidad Bhojpuri: A morphological study,” unpublished PhD dissertation, University of Michigan.
Mohanty, Chandra Talpade. 1984. “Under Western eyes: Feminist scholarship and colonial discourses,” Boundary, 2(12), 333–58.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Monier-Williams, Monier. 1899. A Sanskrit–English Dictionary. London: Oxford University Press. [Reprinted in 1990, New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass.]Google Scholar
Montaut, Annie. 2004. A Grammar of Hindi. LINCOM Studies in Indo-European Linguistics 02. Munich: Lincom.Google Scholar
Moon, Vasant. 2001. Growing up Untouchable in India. Translated by Gail Omvedt. Blue Ridge Summit, PA: Rowman and Littlefield.Google Scholar
Morey, Stephen. 2005. The Tai Languages of Assam: a Grammar and Texts (Pacific Linguistics 565). Canberra: Research School of Pacific and Asian Linguistics, Australian National University.Google Scholar
Mufwene, S. 2001. The Ecology of Language Evolution. New York: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mugler, F. and Lal, S. Mohan. 1995. “Fiji Tamil: The structure of a language under threat,” International Journal of Dravidian Linguistics, 24(2), 118–133.Google Scholar
Mugler, F. and Nair, V. Saratchandaran. 1997. “Fiji Malayalam,” PILC Journal of Dravidic Studies, 7(1), 1–14.Google Scholar
Mugler, F. and Vijayasarathi, G.. 1997. “Telugu in Fiji,” PILC Journal of Dravidic Studies, 7(1), 129–43.Google Scholar
Mühlhüusler, Peter. 1974. Pacific Linguistics, B-26. Pidginization and Simplification of Language. Canberra: Australian National University Press.Google Scholar
Mühlhäusler, Peter. 1986. Pidgin and Creole Linguistics. Oxford: Basil Blackwell.Google Scholar
Mukherjee, Aditi. 1980. “Language maintenance and language shift among Panjabis and Bengalis in Delhi: A sociolinguistic perspective,” unpublished PhD dissertation, New Delhi: Delhi University.
Mukherjee, Sujit (ed.) 1981. The Idea of an Indian Literature. Mysore, India: Central Insitute of Indian Languages.Google Scholar
Mukherji, Amulyadhan. 1976. Sanskrit Prosody: Its Evolution. Calcutta, India: Saraswat Library.Google Scholar
Mukta, Parita. 1994. Upholding the Common Life: The Community of Mirabai. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Munda, Ram D. 1989. “In search of a tribal homeland,” The Saturday Statesman, February 4.Google Scholar
Munshi, Kanhaiyalal M. 1971. Pilgrimage to Freedom, Vol. 1. Bombay, India: Bhartiya Vidhya Bhavan.Google Scholar
Murlidhar, T. 1996. “Exhibiting wounds: Dalit self-consciousness in Telugu poetry,” New Quest, 118, 213–16.Google Scholar
Muthiah, S. 1991. Words in Indian English: A Reader's Guide, New Delhi: Harper Collins.Google Scholar
Nadkarni, M. V. 1970. “NP-embedded structures in Kannada and Konkani,” unpublished PhD dissertation, University of California at Los Angeles.
Nadkarni, M. V. 1975. “Bilingualism and syntactic change in Konkani,” Language, 51(3), 672–83.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Nadkarni, Mangesh V. 1983. “Cultural pluralism as a national resource: Strategies for language education,” in Language Planning and Language Education, edited by Kennedy, Chris. London: George Allen and Unwin, pp. 151–59.Google Scholar
Reddy, Nagamma K. 1991. “Woman, gender and language structure,” International Journal of Dravidian Linguistics, 20(2), 83–90.Google Scholar
Nagaraj, D. R. 1992. “Grasshopper versus a horse for the sun – A critical narrative on social change in Kannada fiction,” Indian International Centre Quarterly, Monsoon, 127–36.Google Scholar
Nagaraj, D. R. 1993. The Flaming Feet. Bangalore, India: South Forum Press.Google Scholar
Nagaraj, D. R. 1994. “From political rage to cultural affirmation: Notes on the Kannada Dalit poet-activist Siddalingaiah,” India International Centre Quarterly, 21(4), 15–26.Google Scholar
Nagaraj, S. 1995. “Gauri Vishwanathan's Masks of Conquest,” Jodhpur Studies in English, 6.Google Scholar
Nagendra, . 1973. Hindi Sahitya ka Itihas. New Delhi: National.Google Scholar
Nair, B. G. 1971. “Caste dialects of Malayalam,” in Proceedings of the First All India Conference of Dravidian Linguistics, pp. 409–14.Google Scholar
Naipaul, V. S. 1990. India: A Million Mutinies Now. New York: Viking.Google Scholar
Nakebandi. 1999. Translations by V. D Chandanshive. Mumbai, India: Sanjana Publication.
Nanda, Serena. 1990. Neither Man Nor Woman. The Hijras of India. Belmont, CA: Wadsworth.Google Scholar
Nandy, Ashis. 1983. The Intimate Enemy. Loss and Recovery of Self under Colonialism. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Nandy, Ashis. 1988. “Woman vs. womanliness in India: An essay in social and political psychology,” in Women in Indian Society. A Reader, edited by Ghadially, Rehana. New Delhi: Sage, pp. 69–80.Google Scholar
Naqvi, S. Dr 1962 Farhang Navisi Faarsi dar Hindo-Pakistan. Tehran: Inteshrat Idara'E' Kul Nigarish Vizarate Farhang.Google Scholar
Narasaiah, G. Lakshmi. 1999. The Essence of Dalit Poetry: A Socio–Philosophic Study of Telugu Dalit Poetry. Hyderabad, India: Dalit Sana.Google Scholar
Narasimhaiah, C. D. (ed.) 1969. Gandhi and the West. Mysore, India: University of Mysore.Google Scholar
Narawane, Vishwanath Dinkar. 1978. Bharatiya Kahavat Sangrah (Proverbs of India). Pune, India: Triveni Sangam.Google Scholar
Narayan, K. 1997. “Towards an integrated theory of developing writing system for oral language,” in On Writing, Edited by Acharya, K. P. Mysore, India: Central Institute of Indian Languages, pp. 15–20.Google Scholar
Narayanan, Vasudha. 1994. The Vernacular Veda. Columbia, SC: The University of South Carolina Press.Google Scholar
National Institute of Adult Education. 1993. Statistical Database for Literacy. New Delhi: National Institute of Adult Education.Google Scholar
Nayak, H. M. 1967. Kannada: Literary and Colloquial – A Study in Two Styles. Mysore, India: Rao and Raghavan.Google Scholar
Nayar, Baldev Raj. 1969. National Communication and Language Policy in India. New York: Praeger.Google Scholar
NCERT (National Council of Education Research and Training). 1992. Fifth All India Educational Survey. New Delhi: National Council of Education Research and Training and New Delhi: Sage.Google Scholar
Nichols, Patricia. 1980. “Women in their speech communities,” in Women and Language in Literature and Society, edited by McConnell-Ginet, Sally, Borker, Ruth, and Furman, Nelly. New York: Praeger, pp. 140–49.Google Scholar
Nida, Eugene and Fehderau, Harold W.. 1970. “Indigenous pidgins and koinés,” International Journal of American Linguistics, 36, 146–55.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Nigam, R. C. 1972. India: Language Handbook on Mother Tongues in Census. New Delhi: Ministry of Home Affairs.Google Scholar
Nihalani, Paroo., Tongue, R. K., and Hosali, Priya. 1979. Indian and British English: A Handbook of Usage and Pronunciation. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Nimbalkar, Waman. 1973. Gaokushabaheril Kavita (Poems from beyond the village boundary). Translated by Graham Smith. Aurangabad, India: Asmitadarsh Prakashan.Google Scholar
Nitti–Dolci, Luigia. 1938. Les Grammairiens Prakrits. Paris: Adrien Maisonneuve. [The Prākṛta Grammarians by Late Luigia Nitti-Dolci. Translated by Prabhākara Jha. New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1972]Google Scholar
Noonan, Michael. 1996. “The fall and rise of the Chantyal language,” Southwest Journal of Linguistics, 15, 121–35.Google Scholar
Norman, K. R. 1983. Pāli Literature: Including the Canonical Literature in Prakrit and Sanskrit of all the Hīnayāna Schools of Buddhism, A History of Indian Literature, Vol. VII. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Oakley, Ann. 1981. Subject Women. New York: Pantheon.Google Scholar
Ohala, Manjari. 1983. Aspects of Hindi Phonology. New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass.Google Scholar
Olson, David R. 1985. “Introduction,” in Literacy, Language, and Learning: The Nature and Consequences of Reading and Writing, edited by Olson, David R., Torrance, Nancy, and Hildyard, Aangela. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 1–18.Google Scholar
Olson, David R. 1991. “Literacy as metalinguistic activity,” in Literacy and Orality, edited by Olson, David R. and Torrance, Nancy. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 251–70.Google Scholar
Olson, David R., Torrance, Nancy, and Hildyard, Aangela (ed.) 1985. Literacy, Language, and Learning: The Nature and Consequences of Reading and Writing. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Omar, Kaleem. 1986. “The Pakistanisation of English,” The Star, Ḳarachi, February 27, 11.Google Scholar
Ong, Walter J. 1982. Orality and Literacy: The Technologizing of the World. London: MethuenCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Oxenham, John. 1980. Literacy: Writing, Reading and Social Organization. London: Routledge and Kegan Paul.Google Scholar
Padgaonkar, Dilip (ed.) 1973. Times of India Weekly supplement, Vol. 4(7), special issue on Dalit Literature. November 25.
Pakistan Broadcasting Corporation. (PBC) n.d. Basic Facts. Islamabad.
Pakistan Languages. 2002. “The Excellence Network,” www.excellence.com.pk/ explorepakistan/pakistan%20languages.htm, accessed June 2002.
Panayi, Panikos. 1999. The Impact of Immigration: A Documentary History of the Effects and Experiences of Immigrants in Britain since 1945. Manchester and New York: Manchester University Press.Google Scholar
Pandharipande, Rajeshwari. 1979. “Passive as an optional rule in Hindi, Marathi, and Nepali,” South Asian Languages Analysis, 1, 89–106.Google Scholar
Pandharipande, Rajeshwari. 1983. “Linguistics and written discourse in particular language: contrastive studies: English and Marathi,” Annual Review of Applied Linguistics, 3, 118–36.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pandharipande, Rajeshwari. 1992a. “Language of religion in Soth Asia: The case of Hindi,” in Dimensions of Sociolinguistics in South Asia. Papers in Memory of Gerard Kelly, edited by Dimmock, E., Kachru, Braj B., and Krishnamurti, Bhadriraju. New Delhi: Oxford University Press and India Book House, pp. 271–84.Google Scholar
Pandharipande, Rajeshwari. 1992b. “Defining politeness in Indian English,” World Englishes, 11. 2/3: 241–50.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pandharipande, Rajeshwari. 1997. Marathi. London and New York: Routledge.Google Scholar
Pandharipande, Rajeshwari. 1999. “Metaphors as a mechanism of language change,” paper presented at South Asian Languages and Linguistics Roundtable. Urbana and Champaign, IL: University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign.Google Scholar
Pandharipande, Rajeshwari. 2001. “The role of language of religion in the convergence of South Asian languages,” in The Yearbook of South Asian Languages and Linguistics, edited by Singh, Rajendra. New Delhi: Sage, pp. 289–310.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pandian, M. S. S. 1992. The Image Trap. Delhi: Sage.Google Scholar
Pandian, M. S. S. 1998a. “On a Dalit woman's testimonio,” Seminar, 471, 53–6.Google Scholar
Pandian, M. S. S. 1998b. “Stepping outside history? New Dalit writings from Tamil Nadu,” in Wages of Freedom: Fifty Years of the Indian Nation-State, edited by Chaterjee, Partha. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, pp. 293–309.Google Scholar
Pandit, Prabodh B. 1963. “Sanskritic clusters and caste dialects,” Indian Linguistics, 24, 70–80.Google Scholar
Pandit, Prabodh B. 1969. “Parameters of speech variation in an Indian community,” in Language and Society in India, edited by Poddar, A.. Simla: Indian Institute of Advanced Studies, pp. 207–28.Google Scholar
Pandit, Prabodh B. 1972. India as a Sociolinguistic Area. Poona, India: University of Poona.Google Scholar
Pandit, Prabodh B. 1977. Language in a Plural Society. New Delhi: Dev Raj Chanana Memorial Publication; Pune, India: Ganeshkhind.Google Scholar
Pandit, Prabodh B. 1979. “Perspectives on sociolinguistics in India,” in Language and Society: Anthropological Issues, edited by McCormick, W. C and Wurm, S. A. The Hague: Mouton.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pantawane, Gangadhar. 1986. “Evolving a new Identity: The Development of a Dalit Culture,” in Untouchable! Voices from the Dalit Liberation Movement, edited by Joshi, Barbara. London: Zed Books, pp. 79–87.Google Scholar
Parakrama, Arjuna. 1995. De-hegemonizing Language Standards: Learning from (Post)colonial Englishes about “English.”Basingstoke, Hampshire: Macmillan.
Parpola, Asko. 1994. Deciphering the Indus Script. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Pasoloni, Pier Paolo. 1978. Heretical Empiricism. Bloomington, IN: Indiana University Press.Google Scholar
Pathak, R. S. 1985. “Language variation in a bilingual setting: A North Indian case study,” Indian Linguistics, 46(1–2), 9–24.Google Scholar
Pattanayak, Debi Prasanna. 1973. Indian Languages: Bibliography of Grammars, Dictionaries, and Teaching Materials (2nd revised edn). New Delhi: Educational Resourses Center.Google Scholar
Pattanayak, Debi Prasanna. 1981. Multilingualism and Mother-Tongue Education. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Pattanayak, Devi P. (ed.) 1990. Multilingualism in India. Philadelphia, PA: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Paulston, Christina Bratt. 1994. Linguistic Minorities in Multilingual Settings. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Paulston, Christina Bratt. 2000. “Ethnicity, ethnic movements, and language maintenance,” in Assessing Ethnolinguistic Vitality: Theory and Practice. Selected Papers from The Third International Language Assessment Conference, SIL International Publication in Sociolinguistics No. 3, edited by Kindell, Gloria and Lewis, M. Paul. Dallas, TX: Summer Institute of Linguistics, pp. 27–38.Google Scholar
Pawar, Urmila. 1998. Amhihi Itihas Ghadawala (We made history too). Mumbai, India: Sparrow.Google Scholar
Pawar, Urmila. 2001. Chauthi Bhint (The Fourth Wall). Translated by Gail Omvedt. Manushi, 122, 23–31.
Peach, Ceri (ed.) 1996. Ethnicity in the 1991 Census. London: In the Service of Her Majesty: National Statistics.Google Scholar
Peng, Fred C. C.et. al. 1981. Male/Female Differences in Japanese. Special issue of Language Sciences, 3(1).Google Scholar
Peterson, Indira Viswanathan. 1989. Poems to Shiva. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Petievich, Carla (ed.) 1999. The Expanding Landscape: South Asians and the Diaspora. New Delhi: Manohar.Google Scholar
Pillai, Anavartavinayakam S. 1924. “The Sanskritic element in the vocabularies of the Dravidian languages,” in Dravidic Studies, III, edited by Collins, Mark. Madras, India: University of Madras, pp. 27–48.Google Scholar
Pillai, R. C. 1975. “Fiji Hindi as a Creole language,” unpublished MA thesis, Southern Illinois University.
Pind, Ole Holten. 1989. “Studies in the Pāli grammarians I: Buddha-ghosa's references to grammar and grammarians,” Journal of the Pāli Text Society, 1, 33–82.Google Scholar
Pind, Ole Holten. 1990. “Studies in the Pāli grammarians II,” Journal of the Pāli Text Society, 14, 175–218.Google Scholar
Pind, Ole Holten. 1995. “Pāli and the Pāli grammarians: The methodology of the Pāli grammarians,” in Studies in Honour of Siegfried Lienhard on his 70th Birthday, edited by Sauhṛdya-maṅgalam, . Stockholm: The Association of Oriental Studies, pp. 281–97.Google Scholar
Pind, Ole Holten. 1997. “Pāli grammar and grammarians from Buddha-ghosa to Vajira-buddhi: A survey,” Buddhist Studies (Bukkyo Kenkyu), 26, 23–88.Google Scholar
Pollock, Sheldon. 1998. “India in the vernacular millennium: Literary culture and polity 1000–1500” in Collective Identities and Political Order, edited by Eisenstadt, Shmuel and Schlichter, W., special Issue of Daedalus, 127(3), pp. 41–74.Google Scholar
Polomé, Edgar C. 1982. “Language, paleoculture, and religion,” in Language, Society, and Paleoculture, edited by Dil, Anwar S.. Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, pp. 285–368.Google Scholar
Possehl, Gregory L. 1996. The Indus Age: Writing System. Philadelphia, PA: University of Pennsylvania Press.Google Scholar
Prabhakar, M. E. 1996. “Doing theology with poetic traditions of India with special reference to the Dalit poetry of poet-laureate, Joshua,” in Doing Theology with the Poetic Traditions of India: Focus on Dalit and Tribal Poems, edited by Patmury, Joseph. Bangalore, India: Program for Theologies and Cultures / South Asia Thealogical Research Institute, pp. 3–20.Google Scholar
Prabhakaran, Varijakshi. 1991. “The Telugu language and its influence on the cultural lives of the Hindu ‘Pravasandhras’ in South Africa,” unpublished PhD dissertation, University of Durban-Westville.
Prabhakaran, Varijakshi. 1994. “Tamil lexical borrowings in South African Telugu,” South African Journal of Linguistics, 12(1), 26–31.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Prasad, M. Madhava. 1998. Ideology of the Hindi Film. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Punalekar, S. P. 1988. “Identities and consciousness: An overview of Dalit literature in Maharashtra,” Man and Development, X(4), 111–40.Google Scholar
Punalekar, S. P. 1997. “Sociology of Dalit autobiography,” in Social Transformation in India: Essays in Honour of Professor I. P Desai (2 vols.), edited by Shah, Ghanshyam. Jaipur, India: Rawat, pp. 370–96.Google Scholar
Punalekar, S. P. 2001. “Dalit literature and Dalit identity,” in Dalit Identity and Politics, edited by Shah, Ghanshyam. New Delhi: Sage, pp. 216–41.Google Scholar
Pushp, P. N. 1996. “Kashmiri and the linguistic predicament of the state,” in Jammu, Kashmir and Ladakh: Linguisitic Predicament, edited by Pushp, P. N. and Warikoo, K.New Delhi: Har-Anand, pp. 13–29.Google Scholar
Pushp, P. N. and Warikoo, K.. 1996. Jammu, Kashmir, and Ladakh: Linguisitic Predicament. New Delhi: Har Anand.Google Scholar
Radhakrishna, B. 1971. “Diglossia in Telugu,” Proceedings of the First All India Conference of Linguists, pp. 218–26.Google Scholar
Raghavan, Venkatarama (ed.) 1980. The Ramayana Tradition in Asia. New Delhi: Sahitya Akademi.Google Scholar
Raghavan, Venkatarama and Nagendra, . 1970. An Introduction to Indian Poetics. Bombay, India: Macmillan.Google Scholar
Raheja, Gloria Goodwin. 1994. “Women's speech genres, kinship and contradiction,” in Women as Subjects: South Asian Histories, edited by Kumar, Nita. Charlottesville, VI: University Press of Virginia, pp. 49–80.Google Scholar
Rahman, M. L. 1978. “Guru Govind Singh and his contribution to Persian literature,” Indo-Iranica, 31(3–4), 37–62.Google Scholar
Rahman, S. S. A. 1957. “Glimpses of Indo-Persian literature,” Indo-Iranica, 10(2), 1–25.Google Scholar
Rahman, Tariq. 1991a. Pakistan Engilsh. Islamabad: National Institute of Pakistan Studies, Qaid-i-Azam University.Google Scholar
Rahman, Tariq. 1991b. A History of Pakistani Literature in English. Lahore, Pakistan: Vanguard.Google Scholar
Rahman, Tariq. 1996a. Language and Politics in Pakistan. Karachi, Pakistan: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Rahman, Tariq. 1996b. The History of the Urdu–English Controversy in Pakistan. Islamabad: National Language Authority.Google Scholar
Rahman, Tariq. 2004. Language policy and localization in Pakistan: Proposal for a paradigm shift. Paper presented at SCALLA 2004, Kathmandu, www.elda.org/en/proj/scalla/SCALLA2004/rahman.pdf, accessed August 19, 2005.
Rai, Amrit. 1984. A House Divided: The Origin and Development of Hindi/Hindavi. New Delhi: Oxford Univsersity Press.Google Scholar
Raina, A. M. 2002. “The verb second phenomenon in Kashmiri,” in Topics in Kashmiri Linguistics, edited by Koul, O. N. and Wali, K.. New Delhi: Creative Books, 113–29.Google Scholar
Raj, Sebasti L. and Raj, G. F. Xavier (eds.) 1993. Caste Culture in Indian Church: The Response of Church to the Problem of Caste within the Christian Community. New Delhi: Indian Social Institute.Google Scholar
Ram, Tulsi. 1983. Trading in Language: The Story of English in India. New Delhi: GDK.Google Scholar
Ramanujan, A. K. 1968. “The structure of variation: A study in caste dialects,” in Structure and Change in Indian Society, edited by Singer, Milton and Cohn, Bernard S.. Chicago, IL: Aldine, pp. 461–74.Google Scholar
Ramanujan, A. K. 1973. Speaking of Shiva. Harmondsworth, Middlesex: Penguin.Google Scholar
Ramanujan, A. K. 1989. “Is there an Indian way of thinking?,” Contributions to Indian Sociology, 23(1), 41–58.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ramanujan, A. K. (ed.) 1993. Folktales from India. New Delhi: Viking.Google Scholar
Ramanujan A. K. 1999. “Who needs folklore? The relevance of oral traditions to South Asian studies,” in The Collected Essays of A. K. Ramanujan, edited by Dharwarkar, Vinay. Delhi: Oxford University Press, pp. 532–52.Google Scholar
Ramanujan, A. K. and Colin P. Masica. 1969. “Toward a phonological typology of the Indian linguistic area,” in Current Trends in Linguistics: Linguistics in South Asia, edited by Sebeok, Thomas A.. The Hague: Mouton, pp. 543–77.Google Scholar
Ramarao, C. and B. Ramakrishna Reddy. 1984. “Some influences and non-influences of English on the syntax of Telugu newspapers,” in Modernization of Indian Languages in the News Media, edited by Krishnamurti, Bhadriraju and Mukherji, Aditi. Hyderabad, India: Department of Linguistics, Osmania University.Google Scholar
Ramchand, K. 1973. “The language of the master,” in Varieties of Present-Day English, edited by Bailey, R. W. and Robinson, J.. New York: Macmillan, pp. 115–46.Google Scholar
Ramdat, K. 1984. “Some aspects of Indic pejorative usage among Hindus in Guyana,” paper presented at The Third Conference on East Indians in the Caribbean. Trinidad: University of the West Indies, August 28–September 5.Google Scholar
Rampton, M. B. H. 1992. “Scope for empowerment in sociolinguistics,” in Researching Language: Issues of Power and Method, edited by Cameron, D., Frazer, E., Harvey, P., Rampton, M. B. H., and Richardson, K.. London: Routledge, pp. 29–64.Google Scholar
Ramyead, Lutchmee Parsad. 1988. “Hindi in Mauritius: A perspective,” in Language Transplanted: The Development of Overseas Hindi, edited by Barz, R K. and Siegel, J.. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, pp. 23–40.Google Scholar
Ranade, R. D. 1933. Mysticism in Maharashtra. New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass.Google Scholar
Rangaswamy, Padma. 2000. Namaste America: Indian Americans in an American Metropolis. University Park, PA: Pennsylvania University Press.Google Scholar
Rao, B. Raamchandra. 1984. “Modernization of Kannada in news media,” in Modernization of Indian Languages in the News Media, edited by Krishnamurti, Bhadriraju and Mukherji, Aditi. Hyderabad, India: Department of Linguistics, Osmania University, pp. 64–72.Google Scholar
Rao, Subba G. 1954. Indian Words in English: A Study in Indo-British Cultural and Linguistic Relations. Oxford: Clarendon Press.Google Scholar
Rasheed, Abdur. 1996. Farsi me˜ Hindi alfaaz (Hindi Words in Persian). New Delhi: Rabita Publications.Google Scholar
Raza, Moonis and Ahmed, Aijazuddin. 1990. An Atlas of Tribal India. New Delhi: Concept Publications.Google Scholar
Remlinger, Kathryn A. 1994. “Language choice and use: Influences of setting and gender,” in Differences that Make a Difference, edited by Turner, Lynn H. and Slerk, Helen M.. Westport, CT: Bergin and Garvey, pp 163–73.Google Scholar
Renou, Louis and Filliozat, Jean. 1947. L'Inde Classique. Paris: Payot.Google Scholar
Report of the States Reorganization Commission. 1955. New Delhi: Government of India.
Report of the States Reorganization Commission. 1956. New Delhi: Government of India.
Richter, Julius. 1908. A History of Missions in India. Translated by Sydney H. Moore. New York: F. H. Revell.Google Scholar
Roberts, T. T. 1800. An Indian Glossary Consisting of Some Thousand Words and Forms Commonly Used in East Indies … Extremely Serviceable in Assisting Strangers to Acquire with Ease and Quickness the Language of That Country. London: Murray and Highley.Google Scholar
Robertson, Roland. 1992. Globalization: Social Theory and Global Culture. Newberry Park, CA: Sage.Google Scholar
Robinson, Francis (ed.) 1989. The Cambridge Encyclopedia of India, Pakistan, Bangladesh, Sri Lanka, Nepal, Bhutan and the Maldives. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Robinson, Vaughan. 1996. “The Indians: Onward and upward,” in The Ethnic Minority Populations, edited by Peach, Ceri. London: In the Service of Her Majesty: National Statistics, pp. 95–121.Google Scholar
Roland, Alan. 1988. In Search of Self in India and Japan: Toward a Cross-Cultural Psychology. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.Google Scholar
Romaine, Suzanne. 1988. Pidgins and Creoles. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Romaine, Suzanne. 1989. Bilingualism. Oxford: Basil Blackwell.Google Scholar
Romaine, Suzanne. 1999. Communicating Gender. Mahwah, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum.Google Scholar
Roy, Ramashray. 1985. “Region and nation: A heretical view,” in Region and Nation in India, edited by Wallace, Paul. New Delhi: American Institute of Indian Studies.Google Scholar
Roy, Rammohan. 1823. “Letter to Lord Amherst, December 11,” in Selection from Educational Records, Part 1 (1781–1838). Calcutta, India: Bureau of Education, Government of India, pp. 99–101.Google Scholar
Ruberu, Ranjit. 1962. Education in Colonial Ceylon. Kandy, Sri Lanka: Kandy printers.Google Scholar
Ruegg, David Seyfort. 1978. “Mathematical and linguistic models in Indian thought: The case of zero and śūnyatā,” Weiner Zeitschrift für die Kunde Südasiens and Archiv fur indische Philosophie, 22, 171–81.Google Scholar
Rushdie, Salman. 1991. “Hobson-Jobson,” in Imaginary Homelands: Essays and Criticism 1981–1991. London: Viking, pp. 81–83.Google Scholar
Russell, Ralph. 1980. A New Course in Hindustani for Learners in Britain. London: School of Oriental and African Studies.Google Scholar
Rypka, Jan. 1968. “History of Persian literature up to the beginning of the 20th century,” in History of Iranian Literature, edited by Rypka, Jan. Dordrecht-Holland: D. Reidel, pp. 69–351.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Safavi, K. 2002. “Re-evaluating the emergence of Hindi style in Persian poetry,” paper presented at The Seminar on Dialogue between Civilizations: India and Iran. Bareilly, India, December 15–18.
Saghal, Anju. 1991. “Patterns of language use in a bilingual setting in India,” in English Around the World: Sociolinguistic Perspectives, edited by Cheshire, Jenny. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 299–307.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Salomon, Richard. 1989. “Linguistic variability in post-Vedic Sanskrit,” in Dialectes dans les Littératures Indo-Aryennes. Publications de l'Institut de Civilisation Indienne (Fascicule 55), edited by Caillat, Colette. Paris: Institut de Civilisation Indienne, pp. 275–94.Google Scholar
Salomon, Richard. 1998. Indian Epigraphy: A Guide to the Study of Inscriptions in Sanskrit, Prakrit, and the Other Indo-Aryan Languages. New York: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Samarin, W. J. 1971. “Salient and substantive pidginization,” in Pidginization and Creolization of Languages, edited by Hymes, Dell. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 117–40.Google Scholar
Sankoff, Gillian. 1980. The Social Life of Language. Philadelphia, PA: University of Pennsylvania Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sapir, Edward. 1949. “Male and female forms of speech in Yana,” in Selected Writings of Edward Sapir on Language, Culture and Personality, edited by Mandelbaum, David. Berkeley, CA: University of California Press, pp. 206–12.Google Scholar
Saran, Parmatma and Eames, Edwin. 1980. The New Ethnics: The Asian Indians in the U.S.New York: Praeger.Google Scholar
Sarju Devi, T. and Karumuri V. Subbarao. 2003. “Reduplication and case copying: The case of lexical anaphors in Manipuri and Telugu,” in Perspectives in Honor of P. J. Mistry, edited by Laury, Ritva, McMenamin, Gerald, Okamoto, Shigeko, Samiian, Vida, and Subbarao, Karumuri V.. New Delhi: Indian Institute of Language Studies, pp. 55–81.Google Scholar
Sarkar, J. N. 1985a. “The age of Akbar,”Indo-Iranica, 38(3–4), 16–25.Google Scholar
Sarkar, J. N. 1985b. “A study of Sufism – Its background and its syncretic significance in Medieval India,” Indo-Iranica, 38(1–2), 1–24.Google Scholar
Saroop, B. 1998. ‘Taj-ul-Maathir’ of Hasan Nizami. (Translated from Persian to English). Delhi: Saud Ahmed & Co.Google Scholar
Sastri, Korada Mahadeva. 1969. Historical Grammar of Telugu – With Special Reference to Old Telugu, c. 200 BC – 1000 AD. Anantapur, India: Sri Venkateswara University, Post-graduate Centre.Google Scholar
Satchidanandan, K. 2001. “The tradition of dissent in Indian poetry,” in Culturation: Essays in Honour of Jawaharlal Handoo, edited by Singh, Udaya Narayana. Mysore, India: Central Institute of Indian Languages, pp. 35–78.Google Scholar
Sathasivam, A. 1969.“Linguistics in Ceylon, II,” in Current Trends in Linguistcs. Vol. 5. Linguistics in South Asia,” edited by Sebeok, Thomas A.. The Hague: Mouton, pp. 752–59.Google Scholar
Satyanarayana, A. 1994. “Dalit protest literature in Telugu: A historical perspective,” Economic and Political Weekly, XXX(3), 171–5.Google Scholar
Satyanath, T. S. 1982. “Kannadigas in Delhi: A sociolinguistic study,” unpublished PhD dissertation, Delhi: Delhi University.
Sawhney, Sabina. 1997. “Feminism and hybridity,” Surfaces, VII(113), 1–12.Google Scholar
Scharfe, Hartmut. 1971. Pāṇini's Metalanguage. Philadephia, PA: American Philosophical Society.Google Scholar
Scharfe, Hartmut. 1977. Grammatical Literature, A History of Indian Literature, Vol. V. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Schimmel, Annemarie. 1973. Islamic Literatures of India. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Schirmer, Jennifer G. 1989. “‘Those who die for life cannot be called dead:’ Women in human rights protest in Latin America,” Feminist Review, 32, 3–29.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Schuchardt, H. [1891] 1980. “Indo-English,” in Pidgins and Creole Languages: Selected Essays, edited and translated by G. G. Gilbert. London: Cambridge University Press, pp. 38–64.Google Scholar
Schulz, Muriel R. 1975. “The semantic derogation of woman,” in Language and Sex: Difference and Dominance, edited by Thorne, Barrie and Henley, Nancy. Rowley, MA: Newbury House, pp. 64–73.Google Scholar
Schwartzberg, Joseph E. 1985. “Factors in the linguistic reorganization of Indian states,” in Region and Nation in India, edited by Wallace, Paul. New Delhi: American Institute of Indian Studies.Google Scholar
Scmidt, Ruth Laila. 1999. Urdu, an Essential Grammar. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Sebba, Mark. 1997. Contact Languages: Pidgins and Creoles. New York: St. Martin's Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sekhar, Anantaramayyar Chandra. 1969. Evolution of Malayalam. Poona, India: Deccan College Post-graduate and Research Institute.Google Scholar
Sen, A. P. 1902. “Does education breed sedition in India?,” Westminster Review, 158, 168–78.Google Scholar
Sen, Sukumar. 1979. Women's Dialect in Bengali. Calcutta, India: Jijnasa.Google Scholar
Shackle, Christopher. 1970. “Punjabi in Lahore,” Modern Asian Studies, 4(3), 239–67.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Shackle, Christopher. 1977. “Siraiki: A language movement in Pakistan,” Modern Asian Studies, 11(3), 239–67.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Shackle, Christopher. 1983. An Introduction to the Sacred Language of the Sikhs. London: The School of Oriental and African Studies.Google Scholar
Shackle, Christopher. 2001. “Christianity in South Asia,” in Concise Encyclopedia of Language and Religion, edited by Sawyer, John F. A.. Amsterdam: Elsevier, pp. 39–41.Google Scholar
Shah, A[mritlal] B. (ed.) 1968. The Great Debate: Language Controversy and University Education. Bombay, India: Lalvani.Google Scholar
Shah, Ijlal Hussain. 1994. The Pragmatics of Formality and Politeness in Burushaski and Shina. Islamabad: Quaid-i-Azam University (Unpublished M.Phil. Thesis).Google Scholar
Shanmugam Pillai, M. 1960. “Tamil: Literary and colloquial,” in Linguistic Diversity in South Asia: Studies in Regional, Social, and Functional Variation, edited by Ferguson, Charles A. and Gumperz, John. Bloomington, IN: Indiana University Press, pp. 27–42.Google Scholar
Shanmugham Pillai, M. 1965. “Caste isoglosses in kinship terms,” Anthropological Linguistics, 7(3), 59–66.Google Scholar
Shanmugan, S. V. 1975. “Modernization in Tamil,” Anthropological Linguistics, 17(3), 53–67.Google Scholar
Shapiro, Michael. 2003. A Primer of Modern Standard Hindu. Seatlle, WA: University of Washington Press.Google Scholar
Shapiro, Michael C. and Schiffman, Harold F.. 1981. Language and Society in South Asia. New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass.Google Scholar
Sharma, Aryendra. 1958. A Basic Grammar of Modern Hindi. New Delhi: Government of India, Ministry of Education and Scientific Research.Google Scholar
Sharma, Rama Nath. 1981. “On the notion of grammar in Pāṇini,” Indo-Pacifica Occasional Papers, 1, 29–58.Google Scholar
Sharma, Rama Nath. 1987. The Aṣtādhyāyī of Pāṇini: Introduction to the Aṣtādhyāyī as a Grammatical Device. New Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal.Google Scholar
Sharma, Shri Ram. 1964. Dakkhinī Hindī kā Udbhav aur Vikās (The Origin and Development of Dakkhini Hindi). Prayag (Allahabad), India: Hindi Sahitya Sammelan.Google Scholar
Shastri, K. G. 1986. “Modernization of Kannada,” paper presented at The Eighth South Asian Languages Analysis Roundtable. Urbana, IL: University of Illinois.Google Scholar
Shekhar, Chander. 1998. “Some peculiarities of Persian poetry at the court of Shahjahan,” in Indo-Persian Cultural Perspectives, edited by Khan, Mohammad A., Gargesh, Ravinder and Shekhar, Chander. New Delhi: Saud Ahmad Dehlavi, pp. 91–106.Google Scholar
Sherring, Matthew A. 1884. The History of Protestant Missions in India from Their Commencement in 1706 to 1871. London and Edinburgh: Religious Tracy Society.Google Scholar
Shirwadkar, K. R. 1881. “Stranger than fiction: Dalit memoirs in Marathi,” New Quest, 27, 173–7.Google Scholar
Shivapurkar, H. S. 1993a. “One earth – many words: The new generation,” Book Review, 17(12), 10–11.Google Scholar
Shivapurkar, H. S. 1993b. “Modernism and after: Some reflections on contemporary Kannada poetry,” Indian Literature, 36(6), 151–56.Google Scholar
Shrestha, Balgopal and Hoek, Bert. 1994. “Education in the mother tongue: The case of Newari,” Nepalese Linguistics, 11, 46–47.Google Scholar
Shukla, Ramchandra. 1929. Hindi Sahitya Ka Itihas (History of Hindi Literature). Benaras, India: Nagri Pracharini Sabha.Google Scholar
Siddalingaiah, . 2003. Ooru-Keri: An Autobiography. Translated by S. R. Ramakrishna. New Delhi: Sahitya Akademi.Google Scholar
Siegel, Jeff. 1975. “Fiji Hindustani,” University of Hawaii Working Papers in Linguistics, 7(3), 127–44.Google Scholar
Siegel, Jeff. 1987. Language Contact in a Plantation Environment: A Sociolinguistic History of Fiji. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Siegel, Jeff. 1990. “Language maintenance of overseas Hindi,” in Learning, Keeping and Using Language (Selected papers from The Eighth World Congress of Applied Linguistics, Sydney, 16–21 August 1987), edited by Halliday, M. A. K., Gibbons, J., and Nicholas, H.. Amsterdam: John Benjamins, pp. 91–113.Google Scholar
Siegel, Jeff. 1993. “Dialect contact and koineization: A review of dialects in contact by Peter Trudgill,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 99, 105–21.Google Scholar
Siegel, Jeff. 2001. “Koine formation and creole genesis,” in Creolization and Contact, edited by Smith, Norval and Veenstra, Tonjes. Amsterdam and Philadelphia, PA: John Benjamins, pp. 175–98.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
SIL (Summer Institute of Linguistics) International. 2002. Ethnologue: Languages of the World (14th edn). www.ethnologue.com, accessed August 2005.
Silverstein, Michael. 1979. “Language structure and linguistic ideology,” in The Elements: A Parasession on Linguistic Units and Levels, edited by Clyne, Paul R., Hanks, William F., and Hofbauer, Carol L.. Chicago, IL: Chicago Linguisitc Society, pp. 193–247.Google Scholar
Simelane, Sandie E. 2002. “The population of South Africa: An overall and demographic description of the South African population based on Census ‘96,” Occassional paper 2002/01.
Singer, Milton. 1972. When a Great Tradition Modernizes: An Anthropological Approach to Indian Civilization. New York: Praeger.Google Scholar
Singh, Harjinder (ed.) 1977. Caste among Non-Hindus in India. New Delhi: National Publishing House.Google Scholar
Singh, Harjinder (ed.) 1995–1998. The Encyclopedia of Sikhism. Patiala, India: Punjabi University.Google Scholar
Singh, K. S. and Manoharan, S.. 1993. Languages and Scripts. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Singh, M. P. 1994. V. N. Shukla's ‘Constitution of India.’ Lucknow, India: Eastern Book Company.Google Scholar
Singh, M. P. 1997. Outline of Indian Legal and Constitutional History. New Delhi: Universal Law Publishing Co.Google Scholar
Singh, Rajendra. 1985. “Grammatical constraints on code-switching: Evidence from Hindi–English,” Canadian Journal of Linguistics, 30, 33–45.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Singh, Rajendra (ed.) 1998. The Native Speaker: Multilingual Perspectives. New Delhi: Sage.Google Scholar
Singh, R. and hotri, R. K. Agni. 1997. Hindi Morphology: A Word-based Description. New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass.Google Scholar
Singh, Udaya Narayana. 1989. “How to honor someone in Maithili,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 75, 87–107.Google Scholar
Singh, Udaya Narayana. 1992. On Language Development and Planning. Simla, India: Indian Institute of Advanced Study.Google Scholar
Singh, Udaya Narayana. 2001a. “Multiscriptality in South Asia and language development,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 150, 61–74.Google Scholar
Singh, Udaya Narayana (ed.) 2001b. Culturation: Essays in Honour of Jawaharlal Handoo. Mysore, India: Central Institute of Indian Languages.Google Scholar
Sinha, A. K. 1998. “Influence of Indian languages on Persian,” in Indo-Persian Cultural Perspectives, edited by Khan, Mohammad A., Gargesh, Ravinder and Shekhar, Chander. New Delhi: Saud Ahmad Dehlavi, pp. 53–64.Google Scholar
Sjoberg, Andrée F. 1962. “Co-existant phonemic systems in Telugu,” Word, 18, 269–79.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sjoberg, Andrée F. and Sjoberg, Gideon. 1956. “Problems in glottochronology: Culture as a significant variable in lexical change,” American Anthropologist, 58(2), 296–300.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Smith, Ian R. 1979. “Substrata vs. universals in the formation of Sri Lanka Portuguese,” Papers in Pidgin and Creole Linguistics, No. 2. Canberra: Pacific Linguistics, pp. 183–200.Google Scholar
Smith, Ian R. 1998. “Introdução,” in Dialecto Indo-Português de Ceylão [Re-issue of a description of Sri Lanka Portuguese by Sabastião Rodolpho Dalgado, 1900]. Lisbon: Comissão Nacional para as Comemorações dos Descobrimentos Portuguêses, pp. 13–36.Google Scholar
Smith, Ian R. forthcoming. “Sri Lanka Portuguese,” in Encyclopaedia of Linguistics, edited by Prahl, Christy and Strazny, Philipp. Chicago, IL: Fitzroy Dearborn.
Smith-Pearse, T. L. N. 1934. English Errors in Indian Schools. Bombay, India: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Sommer, Anton F. W. 1991. Kurzgefasste Grammatik des Assamesischen mit ausgewähltem Wörterverzeichnis und einigen Textproben. Wien: Anton F. W. Sommer.Google Scholar
Sontaag, Salma. 1995. “Ethnolinguistic identity and language policy in Nepal,” Nationalism and Ethnic Politics, 1(4), 108–20.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sopher, David E. (ed.) 1980. An Exploration of India. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press.Google Scholar
Southworth, Franklin C. 1971. “Detecting prior creolization: An analysis of the historical origins of Marathi,” in Pidginization and Creolization of Languages, edited by Hymes, Dell. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 255–76.Google Scholar
Southworth, Franklin C. 1979. “Lexical evidence for early contact between Indo-Aryan and Dravidian,” in Aryan and Non–Aryan in India, edited by Deshpande, Madhav and Hook, Peter Edwin. Ann Arbor, MI: Center for South and Southeast Asian Studies, The University of Michigan, pp. 191–233.Google Scholar
Spender, Dale. 1980. Man-Made Language. Boston, MA: Routledge and Kegan Paul.Google Scholar
Sreedevi, B. 1991. “Language of women,” International Journal of Dravidian Linguistics, 20, 261–82.Google Scholar
Sreedhar, M. V. 1974. Naga Pidgin: A Sociolinguistic Study of Inter-lingual Communication Pattern in Nagaland. Mysore, India: Central Institute of Indian Languages.Google Scholar
Sreedhar, M. V. 1976a. “Standardization of Naga pidgin,” Anthropological Linguistics, 18, 371–9.Google Scholar
Sreedhar, M. V. 1976b. Sema Phonetic Reader. Mysore, India: Central Institute of Indian Languages.Google Scholar
Sreedhar, M. V. 1985. Standardized Grammar of Naga Pidgin. Mysore, India: Central Institute of Indian Languages.Google Scholar
Sreedhar, M. V. (ed.) 1988. Pidgins and Creoles: Languages of Wider Communication. Mysore: Central Institute of Indian Languages.Google Scholar
Sreekantaiya, T. N. 1956. “Notes on loans and native replacements in Kannada,” American Anthropologist, 58, 306–8.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sridhar, Kamal K. 1988. “Language maintenance by Asian Indians in the U.S.: Kannada speakers in the New York area,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 69, 73–87.Google Scholar
Sridhar, Kamal K. 1989. English in Indian Bilingualism. New Delhi: Manohar.Google Scholar
Sridhar, Kamal K. 1991. “Speech acts in an Indigenized variety: Sociocultural values and language variation,” in English around the World: Sociolinguistic Perspectives, edited by Cheshire, Jenny. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 308–18.Google Scholar
Sridhar, Kamal K. 1993. “Meaning, means, maintenance,” in Language, Communication, and Social Meaning (Georgetown University Roundtable on Languages and Linguistics), edited by Alatis, James E.. Washington, DC: Georgetown University Press, pp. 56–65.Google Scholar
Sridhar, Kamal K. 1997. “Languages of India in New York,” in The Multilingual Apple: Languages in New York City, edited by Garcia, Ofelia and Fishman, Joshua A.. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyer, pp. 257–80.Google Scholar
Sridhar, Kamal K. and S. N. Sridhar. 2000. “At home with English: Assimilation and adaptation of Asian Indians in the US,” in Language Diversity: Problem or Resource, edited by Mckay, Sandra and Wong, Sau–ling C.. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 369–92.Google Scholar
Sridhar, S. N. 1975. “On the Indo-Aryanization of the Kannada lexicon: A study of the Hindi–Urdu loanwords in Kannada,” in Language Borrowing, edited by Olphen, Herman. Austin, TX: University of Texas at Austin, pp. 99–108.Google Scholar
Sridhar, S. N. 1978. “On the functions of code–mixing in Kannada,” in Aspects of Sociolinguistics in South Asia, edited by Kachru, Braj B. and Sridhar, S. N.. Special issue of International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 16, 109–17.Google Scholar
Sridhar, S. N. 1979a. “Dative subjects and the notion of subject,” Lingua, 49, 99–125.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sridhar, S. N. 1979b. “In defense of spontaneous demotion,” South Asian Languages Analysis, 1, 115–24.Google Scholar
Sridhar, S. N. 1980. “Diglossia in Kannada,” paper presented at The Second International Conference on South Asian Languages and Linguistics, Hyderabad, India.
Sridhar, S. N. 1981. “Linguistic convergence: Indo-Aryanization of Dravidian languages,” Lingua, 53, 199–220.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sridhar, S. N. 1984. “The role of English in expanding the stylistic repertoire of Indian languages,” in Perspectives on English Language Teaching, edited by Ure, J. M. and Velayudhan, S.. Bangalore, India: Macmillan.Google Scholar
Sridhar, S. N. 1987. “Language variation, attitudes, and rivalry: The spread of Hindi in India,” in Language Spread and Language Policy: Issues, Implications and Case Studies, Georgetown University Roundtable on Languages and Linguistics, edited by Lowenberg, Peter. Washington, DC: Georgetown University Press, pp. 300–19.Google Scholar
Sridhar, S. N. 1988. “Language modernization: Structural and sociolinguistic aspects,” in Euskara Biltzarra, Conference on the Basque Language, Vol. 1: Description of the Language. Victoria-Gasteiz: Eusko Jauriaritzaren Argitalpen–Zerbitzu Naguisa, pp. 351–62.Google Scholar
Sridhar, S. N. 1990. Descriptive Grammar: Kannada. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Sridhar, S. N. 1992. “Language modernization in Kannada,” in Dimensions of South Asia as a Sociolinguistic Area: Papers in Honor of Gerald B. Kelly, edited by Dimmock, Edward Jr., Kachru, Braj B., and Krishnamurti, Bh.. New Delhi: Oxford and India Book House, pp. 223–36.Google Scholar
Sridhar, S. N. 1995. Indina Kannada: Racane Mattu Balake (Contemporary Kannada: Structure and Function). Hampi, India: Kannada University.Google Scholar
Sridhar, S. N and Sridhar, Kamal K.. 1980. “The syntax and psycholinguistics of bilingual code–mixing,” Canadian Journal of Psychology, 34(4), 409–18.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Srinivas, M. N. 1966. Social Change in Modern India. Berkeley and Los Angeles, CA: University of California Press.Google Scholar
Srinivas, M. N. 1976. The Remembered Village. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Srinivas, M. N. 1989. The Cohesive Role of Sanskritization and Other Essays. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Srinivas, M. N. 1997. “Caste: A systemic change,” in Ananya: A Portrait of India, edited by Sridhar, S. N. and Mattoo, Nirmal K.. New York: Association of Indians in America, pp. 297–312.Google Scholar
Srivastava, Gopi Nath. 1970. The Language Controversy and The Minorities. New Delhi: Atma Ram and Sons.Google Scholar
SrivastavaNath, Ravindra. 1980. Language Teaching in Bi- or Pluralingual and Multilingual Environment. [Academic Report]. Paris: United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization.Google Scholar
Srivastava, Ravindra Nath. 1984a. “Linguistic minorities and national language,” in Linguistic Minorities and Literacy: Language Policy Issues in Developing Countries, edited by Coulmas, Florian. Berlin: Mouton, pp. 99–114.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Srivastava, Ravindra Nath. 1984b. “Consequences of initiating literacy in a second language,” in Linguistic Minorities and Literacy: Language Policy Issues in Developing Countries, edited by Coulmas, Florian. Berlin: Mouton, pp. 39–46.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Srivastava, Ravindra Nath. 1987. “Theory of planning and language planning,” in Perspectives in Language Planning, edited by Singh, Uday N. and Srivastava, Ravindra Nath. Calcutta, India: Mithila Darshan, pp. 137–52.Google Scholar
Srivastava, Ravindra Nath. 1988. “Address to the Indian linguists,” International Journal of Dravidian Linguistics, 17, 1–13.Google Scholar
Srivastava, Ravindra Nath. 1992. “Theory and reality in Indian linguistics,” in Dimensions of Sociolinguistics in South Asia, edited by Dimock, Edward C., Kachru, Braj B., and Krishnamurti, Bh.. New Delhi: Oxford and India Book House, pp. 329–38.Google Scholar
Srivastava, Ravindra Nath. 1994. Hindi bhasha ka samaj shastr. Compiled and edited by Srivastava, Mahendra Beena and Singh, Dilip. New Delhi: Radhakrishna Parkashan.Google Scholar
Srivastava, Ravindra Nath and Gupta, R. S.. 1983. “A linguistic view of literacy,” Journal of Pragmatics, 7, 533–49.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Srivastava, Ravindra Nath and R. S. Gupta. 1990. “Literacy in a multilingual context,” in Multilingualism in India, edited by Pattanayak, Debi P.. Clevedon, Avon: Multilingual Matters, pp. 67–78.Google Scholar
Srivastava, Ravindra Nath and Ashok Kalra. 1984. “Modernization of Hindi in news media,” in Modernization of Indian Languages in the News Media, edited by Krishnamurti, Bhadriraju and Mukherji, Aditi. Hyderabad, India: Osmania University.Google Scholar
Srivastava, Ravindra Nath and Pandit, Ira. 1988. “The pragmatic basis of syntactic structures and the politeness hierarchy in Hindi,” Journal of Pragmatics, 12, 185–205.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Staal, J. Frits (ed.) 1972. A Reader on the Sanskrit Grammarians. Cambridge, MA: The Massachussetts Institute of Technology Press.Google Scholar
Staal, J. Frits. 1989. “The mantra in Vedic and Tantric ritual,” in Mantra, edited by Alper, H. P.. Albany, NY: The State University of NewYork Press, pp. 48–95.Google Scholar
Stearns, Peter (ed.) 2001. The Encyclopedia of World History. Boston, MA: Houghton Mifflin Company.Google Scholar
Steever, Sanford B. (ed.) 1998. The Dravidian Languages. London and New York: Routledge.Google Scholar
Stegmuller, Henning, Chitre, Dilip, Dhasal, Namdeo. 1996. Bombay Mumbai: Bilder einere Mega Stadt. Translated by Lothar Lutze. Munich: A–1 Verlag.Google Scholar
Street, Brian V. 1994. “What is meant by local literacies?,” in Sustaining Local Literacies, edited by Barton, D.. Special issue of Language and Education, 8, 19–30.Google Scholar
Street, Brian V. 1997. “Social literacies,” in Encyclopedia of Language and Education, Vol. 2, edited by Edwards, V. and Corson, D.. Dordrecht: Kluwer, pp. 133–42.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Subbarao, Karumuri V. 1984. Complementation in Hindi Syntax. New Delhi: Academic Publications.Google Scholar
Subbarao, Karumuri V. 1998a. “Linguistic theory and syntactic typology: A proposal for a symbiotic relationship,” in Vaagbhaarati: Proceedings of the International Conference on South Asian Languages, edited by Khokhlova, L. V. and Sawani, Atul. Moscow: Institute of Asian & African Studies, Moscow State University, pp. 5–23. [Reprinted in 1999, Indian Linguistics, 60, 95–110.]Google Scholar
Subbarao, Karumuri V. 1998b. Fieldnotes.
Subbarao, Karumuri V. 2000. “Syntactic typology and South Asian languages,” in The Yearbook of South Asian Languages and Linguistics 2000, edited by Singh, Rajendra. New Delhi, Thousand Oaks; London: Sage, pp. 93–103.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Subbarao, Karumuri V. 2001. “Agreement in South Asian languages and minimalist inquiries: The framework,” in The Yearbook of South Asian Languages 2001, edited by Bhaskararao, Peri and Subbarao, Karumuri V.. New Delhi: Thousand Oaks, London: Sage, pp. 457–492.Google Scholar
Subbarao, Karumuri V. and B. Lalitha Murthy. 2000. “Lexical anaphors and pronouns in Telugu,” in Lexical Anaphors and Pronouns in Selected South Asian Languages, edited by Lust, Barbara, Gair, James, Wali, Kashi, and Subbarao, Karumuri V.. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter, pp. 217–273.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Subbarao, Karumuri V. and A. Saxena. 1987. “Language universals: Inductive or deductive?,” in Select Papers from SALA-7, edited by Bashir, Elena, Deshpande, Madhav, and Hook, Peter E.. Bloomigton, IN: Indiana University Linguistic Club, pp. 337–342.Google Scholar
Subbarao, Karumuri V., C. Viswanath Rao, A. Saxena, and N. Rau. 1989. “The verb ‘say’ in South Asian languages: A study in linguistic convergence,” in Language Variation and Change, edited by Mukherjee, Aditi. Hyderabad, India: Centre for Advanced Study in Linguistics, Osmania University, pp. 89–103.Google Scholar
Subramoniam, V. I. and Ganeshsundaram, P. C.. 1954. “Marathi loans in Tamil,” Indian Linguistics, 14, 104–23.Google Scholar
Sukthankar, V. S. 1941. “The position of linguistics studies in India,” Proceedings of the 10th All India Oriental Conference, 593–609. [Reproduced in Bharatiya Vidya 2: 23–35; Sukthankar Memorial Edition 2, 1945, Bombay, India: Karnatak, pp. 386–99.]Google Scholar
Swan, Maureen. 1985. Gandhi: The South African Experience. Johannesburg: Ravan.Google Scholar
, T. W. J. 1890. ‘Baboo English’ ; or, Our Mother-Tongue as Our Aryan Brethren Understand It. Amusing Specimens of Composition and Style, or, English as Written by Some of Her Majesty's Indian Subjects. Calcutta, India: Kent.Google Scholar
Tagare, Ganesh Vasudev. 1948. Historical Grammar of Apabhramśa, Deccan College Dissertation Series 5. Poona, India: Deccan College.Google Scholar
Tannen, Deborah. 1990. You Just Don't Understand. New York: Ballantine.Google Scholar
Tannen, Deborah (ed.) 1993. Gender and Conversational Interaction. New York: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Tannen, Deborah. 1994. Gender and Discourse. New York: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Tannen, Deborah. 1998. Argument Culture. New York: Random House.Google Scholar
Taylor, Douglas. 1971. “Grammatical and lexical affinities of creoles,” in Pidginization and Creolization of Languages, edited by Hymes, Dell. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 293–96.Google Scholar
Taylor, Gordon and Chen, Tingguang. 1991. “Linguistic, cultural and subcultural issues in contrastive discourse analysis: Anglo-American and Chinese scientific texts,” Applied Linguistics, 12, 319–36.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Taylor, Issac. 1833. The Alphabet, 2 Vols. (2nd edn, 1899). London: Edward Arnold.Google Scholar
Thapar, Romila. 1966. A History of India, Vol. I. Harmondsworth, Middlesex: Penguin.Google Scholar
Thapar, Romila. 1973. The Past and Prejudice. New Delhi: Publications Division, Government of India.Google Scholar
Tharu, Susie and Lalita, K. (ed.) 1991. Women Writing in India. New York: The Feminist Press.Google Scholar
The World Almanac and Book of Facts 2002. New York: World Almanac Books.
Rajan, Theva A. 1995. Tamil as Official Language: Retrospect and Prospect. Colombo: International Centre for Ethnic Studies.Google Scholar
Thirumalai, M. S. 2005. “The roots of linguistics reorganization of Indian provinces: Dr. Annie Besant and her Home Rule Movement,” Language in India, 5(5), May 2005. www.languageinindia.com/may2005/motilalnehrureport1.html, accessed august 21, 2005.
Thirugnanasambandhan, P. 1992. Sanskrit–Tamil Contact. Thiruvananthapuram, India: International School of Dravidian Linguisitcs.Google Scholar
Thomason, Sarah G. and Kaufman, Terrence. 1988. Language Contact, Creolization and Genetic Linguistics. Berkeley: University of California Press.Google Scholar
Thompson, John B. 1990. Ideology and Modern Culture. Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press.Google Scholar
Thorat, Vimal. 1996. “Social movement and literary consciousness: A comparative study of Hindi and Dalit poetry in the sixties,” translated by Raj Kumar and Zelliot, Eleanor, The Fourth World, 3, 58–64.Google Scholar
ThoratVimal, . 2002. The Silent Volcano: English Translation of Dalit Women's Poetry.Bangalore: National Federation of Dalit Women.Google Scholar
Thumboo, Edwin (ed.) 2001. The Three Circles of English. Singapore: Unipress, The Center for the Arts, National University of Singapore.Google Scholar
Tikku, Girdhari Lal. 1961. Shu'ara-I-Kashmir (The Poets of Kashmir). Tehran: Hind-I-Nau.Google Scholar
Tinker, Hugh. 1974. A New System of Slavery: The Export of Indian Labour Overseas 1830–1920. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Tirumalesh, K. V. 1979. “Movement rules in Kannada,” unpublished PhD dissertation, Hyderabad, India: Central Institute of English and Foreign Languages.
Tiwary, Kapil Muni. 1978. “Tuneful weeping: A mode of communication,” Frontiers, 3(3), 24–7.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Toynbee, Arnold J. 1927. Survey of International Affairs, Vol. I. London: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Treichler, Paula, Richard Frankel, Cheris Kramarae, Kathleen Zoppi, and Howard Beckman. 1984. “Problems and problems: Power relationships in a medical encounter,” in Language and Power, edited by Kramarae, Cheris. Beverly Hills, CA: Sage, pp. 62–88.Google Scholar
Trivedi, Darshana and Burke, Rupalee (ed./trans.) 2000. Tongues of Fire. Ahmedabad, India: Gujarat Dalit Sahitya Akademi.Google Scholar
Tröemel-Plöetz, Senta. 1991. “Selling the apolitical,” Discourse and Society, 2(4), 489–502.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Trudgill, Peter. 1972. “Sex, covert prestige and linguistic change in the urban British English of Norwich,” Language in Society, 1, 179–95.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Trudgill, Peter. 1986. Dialects in Contact. Oxford: Basil Blackwell.Google Scholar
Trubetzkoy, N. S. 1928. Proposition 16. In Actes du 1er Congrès international de linguistes. Leiden: A. W. Sijthoff's Uitgeversmaatschappij, pp. 17–18.Google Scholar
Tulpule, Shankar Gopal. 1979. Classical Marathi Literature, in the series A History of Indian Literature, edited by Gonda, Jan, Vol. 9, fasc. 4. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Turner, Barry (ed.) 2001. The Statesman's Yearbook: The Politics, Cultures, and Economies of the World 2001. New York: St. Martin's Press.Google Scholar
T. W. J. 1890. Baboo English or Our Mother Tongue as Our Aryan Brethren Understand It. Amusing Specimens of Composition and Style. Or English as Written by Her Majesty's Indian Subjects. Calcutta: Kent.
Ukyab, Tamla and Adhikari, Shyam. 2000. The Nationalities of Nepal. Kathmandu, Nepal: Government of Nepal, Ministry of Local Development, National Committee for Development of Nationalities.Google Scholar
Ullrich, Helen E. 1992. “Sociolinguistic change in language attitudes: A Karnataka village study,” in Dimensions of Sociolinguistics in South Asia, edited by Dimock, Edward C., Kachru, Braj B., and Krishnamurti, Bhadriraju. New Delhi: Oxford and India Book House, pp. 113–27.Google Scholar
Umar, M. 1979. “Indigenous elements in Persian literature and language produced during the 18th century in India,” Indo-Iranica 32(1–2), 3–8.Google Scholar
UNESCO. (United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization) 1984a. Literacy Situation in Asia and the Pacific: Bangladesh. Bangkok: Regional Office for Education in Asia and the Pacific.
UNESCO. (United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization) 1984b. Literacy Situation in Asia and the Pacific: India. Bangkok: Regional Office for Education in Asia and the Pacific.
UNESCO. (United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization) 1984c. Literacy Situation in Asia and the Pacific: Nepal. Bangkok: Regional Office for Education in Asia and the Pacific.Google Scholar
Underwood, Ellis. 1885. Indian English and Indian Character. Calcutta, India: Thacker, Spink.Google Scholar
Unger, Rhoda and Mary Crawford. 1996. “Sex and gender – The troubled relationship between terms and concepts,” in Questions of Gender, edited by Anselmi, Dina L. and Law, Ann L.. Boston, MA: McGraw–Hill, pp. 18–21.Google Scholar
Upadhyaya, U. P. 1971. “Effects of bilingualism on Bidar Kannada,” Indian Linguistics, 32(2), 132–8.Google Scholar
Upadhye, A. N. 1975. Prakrit Languages and Literature Dr. P. D. Gune Memorial Lectures. Poona, India: University of Poona.Google Scholar
Vagartha. Serial Publication. New Delhi: Joshi Foundation.
Vaidyanathan, S. 1971. Indo-Aryan Loanwords in Old Tamil. Madras, India: Rajan Publishers.Google Scholar
Valentine, Tamara. 1983. “Sexism in Hindi: Form, function and variation,” Studies in the Linguistic Sciences, 13(2), 143–58.Google Scholar
Valentine, Tamara. 1985a. “Cross–sex conversation in Indian English fiction,” World Englishes, 4(3), 319–32.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Valentine, Tamara. 1985b. “Sex, power and linguistic strategies in the Hindi language,” Studies in the Linguistic Sciences, 15(1), 195–211.Google Scholar
Valentine, Tamara. 1986. “Language and power. Cross-sex communicative strategies in Hindi and Indian English,” Economic and Political Weekly, 21(43), WS75–WS87.Google Scholar
Valentine, Tamara. 1987. “Sexist practices in the Hindi Language,” Indian Journal of Linguistics, 14, 25–55.Google Scholar
Valentine, Tamara. 1988. “Developing discourse types in non-native English: Strategies of gender in Hindi and Indian English,” World Englishes, 7(2), 143–58.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Valentine, Tamara. 1993. “What's the point? Storytelling by women of India,” Studies in the Linguistic Sciences, 25(2), 77–102.Google Scholar
Valmiki, Omprakash. 2003. Joothan: An Untouchable's Life. Translated from Hindi by Mukherjee, Arun Prabha. New York: Columbia University Press.Google Scholar
Bekkum, , Wout, , Houben, Jan, Sluiter, Kneke, and Versteegh, Kees (eds.) 1997. The Emergence of Semantics in Four Linguistic Traditions: Hebrew, Sanskrit, Greek, Arabic. Amsterdam Studies in The Theory and History of Linguistics Science, Series 3, Vol. 82. Amsterdam and Philadelphia, PA: John Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lieve, Walle. 1993. Pragmatics and Classical Sanskrit: A Pilot Study in Linguistic Politeness. Pragmatics and Beyond New Series 28, Amsterdam, John Benjamins.Google Scholar
George, Driem. 2001. Languages of the Himalayas: an ethnolinguistic handbook of the Greater Himalayan region. 2 vols. (Handbuch der Orientalistik 10/1, 2). Leiden/Boston/Köln: Brill.Google Scholar
van Driem, George. 2007. ‘South Asia and the Middle East’. In Encyclopedia of the World's Endangered Languages, Moseley, Christopher ed. London & New York: Routledge. 282–347.Google Scholar
Elteren, Mel. 1996. “Conceptualizing the impact of US popular culture globally,” Journal of Popular Culture, 30, 47–81.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Varma, Baidya Nath. 1980. “Indians as new ethnics: A theoretical note,” in The New Ethnics: The Asian Indians in the United States, edited by Saran, Parmatma and Eames, Edwin. New York: Praeger, pp. 29–41.Google Scholar
Varma, Ram Kumar. 1947. Hindi Sahitya ka Aloćnaatmak Itihas. Allahabad, India: Nav Sahitya Press.Google Scholar
Varma, Siddheshwar. 1972–1976. G. A. Grierson's Linguistic Survey of India: A Summary, 3 vols. Hoshiarpur, India: Vishveshvaranand Institute, Punjab University.Google Scholar
Varma, Udayanarayana. 1983. Diglossia in Bangladesh and Language Planning. Calcutta, India: Gyan Bharati.Google Scholar
Vasanthakumari, T. 1991. “Language of women: A focus on the impact of stratification and socialization,” International Journal of Dravidian Linguistics, 20(2), 49–60.Google Scholar
Vatuk, Sylvia. 1969. “Reference, address, and fictive kinship in urban north India,” Ethnology, 8, 255–72.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Vaudeville, C. 1986. Barahmasa in Indian Literature. New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass.Google Scholar
Vaughn, Robinson. 1996. The Indians: onward and upward. In Peach, Ceri ed. The Ethnic Minority Populations. London: In the Service of Her Majesty: National Statistics.Google Scholar
Velten, H. V. 1943. “The Nez Perce verb”, Pacific Northwest Quarterly, 34, 271–92.Google Scholar
Verghese, Anila. 2002. Hampi. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Verhagen, Pieter C. 1994. A Sanskrit of Grammatical Literature in Tibet. Vol 1: Transmission of the Canonical Literature. Leiden: E. J. Brill.Google Scholar
Verma, Dhirendra. 1933. Hindi bhasa ka itihas. Allahabad, India: Hindustani Academy.Google Scholar
Verma, Manindra K. and Mohanan, K. P.. 1990. Experiencer Subjects in South Asian Languages. Stanford, CA: Center for the Study of Language and Information.Google Scholar
Verma, Tugeshwar P. 1996. “Some features of Nepali newspaper English,” in South Asian English: Structure, Use and Users, edited by Baumgardner, Robert J.. Urbana and Chicago: University of Illinois Press, pp. 82–87.Google Scholar
Vetterling-Braggin, M. (ed.) 1981. Sexist Language. Lehigh U: Littlefield, Adams.Google Scholar
Vinaypatrika: Tulsidas Letter to Sri Ram, compiled by Camille Bulcke (presented by “Khristnath”) Patna: Navajyoti Niketan, 1988.
Vogel, Claus. 1979. Indian Lexicography (A History of Indian Literature, Vol. V). Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Oskar, Hinüber. 1994. Selected Papers on Pali Studies. Oxford: Pali Text Society.Google Scholar
Viswanathan, Gauri. 1987. “The beginings of English literary study in British India,” Oxford Literary Review, 9, 2–26.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Viswanathan, Gauri. 1989. Masks of Conquest: Literary Study and British Rule in India, New York: Columbia University Press.Google Scholar
Hinüber, Oskar. 1994. Selected Papers on Pali Studies. Oxford: Pali Text Society.Google Scholar
Vyas, B. S., Tiwari, Bhola Nath, and Srivastava, Ravindra Nath. 1972. Hindī vyakaran aur rachna. New Delhi: National Council of Educational Research and Training.Google Scholar
Vygotsky, L. S. 1978. Mind in Society: The Development of Higher Psychological Processes, edited by Cole, M., John-Steiner, V., Scribner, S., and Souberman, E.. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.Google Scholar
Wadhwa, Kamlesh K. 1975. Minority Safeguards in India. New Delhi: Thomson Press.Google Scholar
Wadia, Ardeshir R. 1954. The Future of English in India. Bombay, India: Asia Publishing House.Google Scholar
Wadley, Susan. 1986. “Women and the Hindu tradition,” in Women in India: Two Perspectives, edited by Jacobson, Doranne and Wadley, Susan S.. New Delhi: Manohar, pp. 113–39.Google Scholar
Wali, Kashi and Koul, Omkar N.. 1997. Kashmiri: A Cognitive Descriptive Grammar. London and New York: Routledge.Google Scholar
Wali, Kashi, Omkar N. Koul, Peter E. Hook, and Ashok K. Koul. 2000. “Lexical anaphors and pronouns in Kashmiri,” in Lexical Anaphors and Pronouns in Selected South Asian Languages, edited by Lust, Barbara, Gair, James, Wali, Kashi, and Subbarao, Karumuri V.. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter, pp. 471–512.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Warder, A. K. 1972. Indian Kavya Literature, Vol. 1. New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass.Google Scholar
Watters, Steve. 2001. “Language death: A review and examination of the global issue in the Nepalese context,” a working paper presented at The National Symposium on Language Death or Suicide: An Examination of the Issues in the Nepalese Context. Kathmandu, Nepal.
Weil, Shalva. 1983. “Women and language in Israel,” International Journal of the Sociology of Language, 41, 77–91.Google Scholar
Weinreich, Uriel. 1958. “On the compatibility of genetic relationship and convergent development,” Word, 14, 374–79.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Whinnom, Keith. 1971. “Linguistic hybridization and the ‘special case’ of pidgins and creoles,” in Pidginization and Creolization of Languages, edited by Hymes, Dell. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 91–115.Google Scholar
Whitworth, George C. 1885. An Anglo-Indian Dictionary: A Glossary of Indian Terms Used in English, and of Such English or Other Non-English Terms as Have Attained Special Meanings in India. London: Kegan Paul.Google Scholar
Whitworth, George C. 1907. Indian English: An Examination Made by Indians in Writing English. Letchworth: Garden City Press.Google Scholar
Whorf, Benjamin Lee. 1940. “Linguistics as an exact science,” Technology Review, 43, 61–3, 80–3. [Reprinted in 1996 in the collection of Whorf 's selected writings, Language, Thought, and Reality, Cambridge, MA: The Massachussetts Institute of Technology Press, pp. 220–32.]Google Scholar
Williams, Colin (ed.) 1991. Linguistic Minorities, Society, and Territory. Clevedon, Avon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Williams P. M. 2001. “Buddhism, Tibetan,” in Concise Encyclopedia of Language and Religion, edited by Sawyer, J. A.. Amsterdam: Elsevier, pp. 39–41.Google Scholar
Williams, Walter L. 1986. The Spirit and the Flesh: Sexual Diversity in American Indian Culture. Boston, MA: Beacon Press.Google Scholar
Wolpert, Stanley. 1991. India. Berkeley, CA: University of California Press.Google Scholar
Wolpert, Stanley. 1993. A New History of India (4th edn). New York: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Woollcombe, David. Peace Child International, www.global–vision.org/sustainability/rescuemission.html, accessed August 2005.
Wright, Arnold. 1891. Baboo English as ‘Tis Writ: Being Curiosities of Indian Journalism. London: Fisher Unwin.Google Scholar
Yadava, Yogendra P. 2006. “Linguistic activities in Nepal (1999–2004),” in The Yearbook of South Asian Languages and Linguistics, 2006, edited by Singh, Rajendra. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter, pp. 153–64.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Yule, Henry. 1886. “Hobson-Jobsoniana,” Asiatic Quarterly Review, 1, 119–40.Google Scholar
Yule, Henry and A. C. Burnell. 1886. Hobson-Jobson: A Glossary of Colloquial Anglo-Indian Words and Phrases and of Kindred Terms, Etymological, Historical, Geographical, and Discursive. [New edition. by Crooke, W. (1903). London: J. Murry.]Google Scholar
Zakaria, Fareed. 2001. “The roots of rage,” Special report of Newsweek, October 15, p. 20.
Zelliot, Eleanor. 1992. From Untouchable to Dalit: Essays on the Ambedkar movement. New Delhi: Manohar. [3rd end. 2001].Google Scholar
Zelliot, Eleanor. 1996. “Stri Dalit Sahitya: The new voice of women poets,” in Images of Women in Maharashtrian Literature and Religion, edited by Feldhaus, Anne. Albany, NY: State University of New York Press, pp. 65–93.Google Scholar
Zelliot, Eleanor. 2000. “Sant Sahitya and Dalit movements,” in Intersections: Socio-cultural Trends in Maharashtra, edited by Kosambi, Meera. Hyderabad, India: Orient Longman, pp. 187–93.Google Scholar
Zelliot, Eleanor and Engblom, Philip (eds.) 1982. “A Marathi sampler,” Journal of South Asia Literature, 17(1), 1–169.Google Scholar
Zimmerman, D. H. and C. West. 1975. “Sex roles, interruptions, and silences in conversation,” in Language and Sex: Difference and Dominance, edited by Thorne, B. and Henley, N.. Rowley, MA: Newbury House, pp. 105–29.Google Scholar
Zvelebil, Kamil Veith. 1973. The Smile of Murugan. On Tamil Lieterature of South India. Leiden: E. J. Brill.Google Scholar
Zvelebil, Kamil Veith. 1974. Tamil Literature, in the series A History of Indian Literature, edited by Gonda, Jan, Vol. 10, fasc. 1. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Zvelebil, Kamil Veith. 1995. Lexicon of Tamil Literature (Handbuch der Orientalistik 2). Leiden and New York: E. J. Brill.Google Scholar
Zwilling, Leonard and Michael J. Sweet. 2000. “The evolution of third-sex constructs in ancient India: A study in ambiguity,” in Invented Identities: The Interplay of Gender, Religion and Politics in India, edited by Leslie, Julia and McGee, Mary. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, pp. 99–132.Google Scholar

Save book to Kindle

To save this book to your Kindle, first ensure coreplatform@cambridge.org is added to your Approved Personal Document E-mail List under your Personal Document Settings on the Manage Your Content and Devices page of your Amazon account. Then enter the ‘name’ part of your Kindle email address below. Find out more about saving to your Kindle.

Note you can select to save to either the @free.kindle.com or @kindle.com variations. ‘@free.kindle.com’ emails are free but can only be saved to your device when it is connected to wi-fi. ‘@kindle.com’ emails can be delivered even when you are not connected to wi-fi, but note that service fees apply.

Find out more about the Kindle Personal Document Service.

  • References
  • Edited by Braj B. Kachru, University of Illinois, Chicago, Yamuna Kachru, University of Illinois, Chicago, S. N. Sridhar, State University of New York, Stony Brook
  • Book: Language in South Asia
  • Online publication: 04 May 2010
  • Chapter DOI: https://doi.org/10.1017/CBO9780511619069.030
Available formats
×

Save book to Dropbox

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Dropbox.

  • References
  • Edited by Braj B. Kachru, University of Illinois, Chicago, Yamuna Kachru, University of Illinois, Chicago, S. N. Sridhar, State University of New York, Stony Brook
  • Book: Language in South Asia
  • Online publication: 04 May 2010
  • Chapter DOI: https://doi.org/10.1017/CBO9780511619069.030
Available formats
×

Save book to Google Drive

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Google Drive.

  • References
  • Edited by Braj B. Kachru, University of Illinois, Chicago, Yamuna Kachru, University of Illinois, Chicago, S. N. Sridhar, State University of New York, Stony Brook
  • Book: Language in South Asia
  • Online publication: 04 May 2010
  • Chapter DOI: https://doi.org/10.1017/CBO9780511619069.030
Available formats
×